oppressed they were with sorrow by reason thereof that they could not mind what Moses said to them nor believe any thing that was spoken concerning their deliverance as deeming their condition desperate and past hope of recoverie Vers 12. How then shall Pharaoh heare me who am of uncircumcised lips That is if the Israelites would not regard what I said to them what hope can I have that Pharaoh should mind my words especially considering that I am a man that have an imperfection in my speech for doubtlesse it was with respect to his bad utterance that Moses called himself a man of uncircumcised lips Because circumcision was with them the first badge of Gods people and therefore those that were not circumcised were counted profane and their uncircumcision was counted a grievous blemish hence it was that in a figurative kind of speech they called those things that had any naturall or morall blemish uncircumcised as a heart a mind or tongue uncircumcised Vers 14. These be the heads of their fathers houses Moses his chief intention is no doubt to shew the naturall stock of himself and Aaron that he was a true Israelite of the tribe of Levi though he was brought up in Pharaohs court and afterward â—led into the land of Midian yet for order sake he begins first with the children of Reuben and Simeon Levies elder brethren Vers 16. And the years of the life of Levi were an hundred thirtie and seven years This expresse mention of their age is of great use in Chronologie especially for the opening of that speech concerning Israels peregrination Exod. 12. 40. The sojourning of the Children of Israel who dwelt in Egypt was foure hundred aâ—d thirtie years It is evident in the 30. chapter of Genesis that Joseph was not above foure years younger then Levi. If therefore Joseph was 39 years old when Jacob went down into Egypt as may be clearly gathered from Gen. 41. 46. because Joseph was thirtie years old when he stood before Pharaoh and when the seven yeaâ—s of plentie were gone and two years of the famine then Jacob came down into Egypt consequently Levi was then three and fourtie years old and since he lived as it is here said an hundred thirtie and seven years it must needs follow that he lived in Egypt ninetie and foure years or thereabouts CHAP. VII Vers 1. I Have made thee a God to Pharaoh Not onely because by Aaron as God is wont to do by his prophets he should in Gods name declaâ—e his will unto him for the delivering of his people but also because of the divine authoritie given unto him in bringing those great plagues upon Egypt which made Pharaoh to fear him as God c. Vers 7. And Moses was fourescore years old c. The age of Moses and Aaron is here inserted 1. for the further evidence of the truth of the story and the computation of the Chronologie of those times 2. to set forth Gods glorie the more by this intimation of the weaknesse of his instruments 3. to shew how long God in his wise providence had suffered the Egyptians to oppresse the Israelites with such cruel bondage even from before the birth of Moses till he came to be fourescore years old and 4. the more to commend the obedience of Moses and Aaron that did not because of their great years shrink from this weighty employment which God had imposed upon them Vers 10 And they did so as the Lord had commanded c. that is 1. They again required Pharaoh in the name of the Lord to let the children of Israel go out of his land for this God had commanded Moses and Aaron chap. 6. 11. and it was a notable evidence of their faith and courage that they durst again desire this of that proud king notwithstanding they had so enraged him formerly by the first deliverie of this their message that in a furie he oppressed the people more then he had done before and 2. when Pharaoh hereupon either by way of derision or out of a captious device to trie what they could do or because he had heard of the miracles wrought and the Israelites did will them to shew him some signe if they would have him know that their God had sent them Moses thereupon spake unto Aaron to cast his rod upon the ground and said it should become a serpent which Aaron accordingly did For though it be not here expressed that Pharaoh asked a signe yet may we justly conclude it from the foregoing verse where the charge given to Moses was When Pharaoh shall speak unto you saying Shew a miracle for you then thou shalt say unto Aaron Take thy Rod and cast it before Pharaoh and it shall become a serpent and then it follows in this verse And they did so as the Lord had commanded c. Vers 12. They also did in like manner with their inchantments That is they caused their rods in outward shew and appearance to become serpents These or the chief of these were Jannes and Jambres whereof S. Paul speaks 2. Tim. 3. 8. But Aarons rod swallowed up their rods And thus the Lord discovered that the power whereby Moses and Aaron had wrought their miracle was infinitely faâ—re above that of Satan whereby the Magicians had endeavoured to equall the work which Moses had done Vers 13. And he hardned Pharaohs heart that he hearkned not to them Though hardnesse of heart be a grievous sinne yet the hardening of the heart is not alwayes sin and therefore is it here said of God who cannot be the authour of sin that he hardned Pharaohs heart to wit not by making his heart hard that was soft before nor by infusing any evil into him whereby his heart should be hardned but in a way of judgement and punishment for his former sinnes 1. by withdrawing and withholding that grace whereby he should be wonne to repent and yield unto the Lord as the sunne causeth darknesse by withdrawing his light 2. by delivering him up to the power of Satan and leaving him to his own corrupt lusts and affections 3. by doing those things to him which the Lord knew well would prove occasions actuating and exciting the evil that was in him and cause him more and more to harden his heart against God Vers 17. I will smite with the rod that is in mine hand upon the waters c. and they shall be turned into bloud They had shed the bloud of the Israelites children and drowned them in the river and now God in his just judgement makes the river to yield them nothing but bloud Vers 18. And the fish in the river shall die and the river shall stink This is added to shew the greivousnesse of the plague for first it deprived them of that which was in Egypt their chief food fish as may easily be discerned by comparing these places together Num. 11. 5. We remember the fish that we did eat in Egypt freely Esai 19. 8.
is there made the Southern bound and fourthly the river which is the great river Euphrates which was the North bound CHAP. XXIV Vers 1. ANd he said unto Moses Come up unto the Lord c. God having given Moses those judiciall laws set down in the former chapters and Moses being now to carry them to the people upon their consent to make a covenant betwixt God and them the Lord before his departure gives him this command for his coming up again with Aaron Nadab Abihu and seventy of the Elders of Israel appointing him to leave the people at the foot of the mount but to bring up Aaron and his two eldest sonnes and the seaventy Elders into the moâ—nt that is a little way up into the mount where they might be eye_witnesses of part of Gods glory as is expressed afterwards vers 9 10. being to approch nearer to the Lord then the people were and then there to leave them also to worship afarre off whilest Moses went up higher to the top of the mount into the dark cloud vers 18. for so it followeth vers 2. Moses alone shall come near the Lord but they shall not come nigh It is questioned by Expositours who these seventy Elders were Wâ— reade of seventy Elders that wâ—re chosen to bear part of the government with Moses and received therefore from the Lord an extraordinary measure of gifts of Gods spirit to enable them thereunto as you may reade Numb 11. 16 17. but that was done after the camp was removed from Sinai and pitched in Kibroth-Hattaavah as it is Numb 11. 34. which was the next station beyond Sinai Numb 33. 16. And they removed from the desert of Sinai and pitched at Kibroth-Hattaavah Nor can it be meant of those Judges chosen by Moses before this by the counsel of Jethro as you reade Exod. 18. 25. they were doubtlesse farre more then seventy seeing there were amongst them Rulers over every ten families amongst all the tribes Iâ— sufficeth us therefore to know that whereas there were alwayes even when they were in Egypt certain Elders in every tribe that were principall men amongst them God now appointed that of these seventy should come up with Aaron and his sonnes into the mount and these happely were chosen both now for witnesses and afterwards at Kibroth-Hattaavah for helpers to Moses in his government yea some adde that God appointed seventy rather then any other number as a memoriall of the seventy souls that went down with Jâ—cob into Egypt and consequently of Gods blessing upon them in bringing them within a few years to so great a multitude Vers 2. Neither shall the people go up with him That is they shall not at all go up into the mount as Aaron and the Elders did Vers 4. And Moses wrote all the words of the Lord c. To wit in a book See Hebr. 9. 19. The ten commandments in the stone tables were written by the finger of God himself but the judiciall laws Moses wrote in a book And thus covenants agreed upon betwixt party and party are usually committed to writing And builded an altar under the hill and twelve pillars c. Both the altar and the pillars were outward sacramentall signes of the covenant which was now to be established betwixt God and his people the altar representing God in Christ the first and chief party in the covenant and the twelve pillars the twelve tribes Vers 5. And he sent young men of the children of Israel which offered burnt-offerings c. The common opinion of most Expositours is that the first-born were the priests and sacrificers amongst the people untill the Levites were taken in their stead Numb 3. 41. And thou shalt take the Levites for me in stead of all the first-born c. and consequently that these were the young men here spoken of And indeed the word here used in the originall doth not alwayes signifie youths in regard of years not yet grown up to mans estate but young men fit for service and ministery to their Elders as Gen. 14. 23 24. I will not saith Abraham take from a threed even to a shoe-latchet c. Save onely that which the young men have eaten and Exod. 33. 11. His servant Joshua a young man departed not out of the tabernacle And so in many other places But because it is I think unquestionable that before the people of God came to be a body politick the chief and governours of every family were the sacrificers neither do we ever reade that the first-born were set apart for publick sacrifices since the Lord challenged them for his upoâ— the coming forth of his people Sanctifie unto me all the first-born Exod. 13. 2. It is rather probable that Moses and Aaron and their chief Governours had as yet the chief hand in offering publick sacrifices and that then young men perhaps of the first-born were onely chosen to minister to Moses and Aaron in fetching and killing the sacrifices and other services belonging thereunto and are therefore said here to have offered burnt-offerings and sacrificed peace-offerings of oxen unto the Lord. Where by oxen other sacrifices are also implyed these being named as the principall iâ— stead of all for Heb. 9. 19. the Apostle speaking of this place addes also calves and goats Vers 6. And Moses took half of the bloud and put it in basons c. Which was so reserved to be sprinkled upon the people This bloud was to signifie the bloud of Christ by which we are reconciled to God and by virtue whereof the covenant of grace is established betwixt God and us and the dividing of this bloud half being sprinkled upon the altar which represented God and half upon the people signified that the performance of the covenant by both parties Gods favour and grace to his people and the peoples faith and obedience to God was to be ascribed to the bloud of Christ And half of the bloud he sprinkled on the altar And so also on the book Heb. 9. 19. Which as it seems was laid on the altar making use herein also of water scarlet wooll and hyssope Heb. 9. 19. though Moses here nameth them not because so the legall sprinklings were usually done for there was water intermingled with the bloud because the bloud otherwise growing cold would have been thick and not fit to be sprinkled nor perhaps enough for the use Vers 8. And sprinkled it on the people and said Behold c. That is all the people that stood about him some for all or all as they came to him or the Elders in stead of the people See Levit. 4. 15. Vers 10. And they saw the God of Israel That is the signes of Gods gloriâ—us presence for never man saw God nor can see him 1. Tim. 6. 16. Whom 〈◊〉 man hath seen nor can see And there was under his feet as it were a paved work of saphir stone c. Not that the Lord shewed himself in any humane shape
were laid upon this bullock and that the true sacrifice for our sinnes should suffer without the gates of Jerusalem Heb. 13. 11 12 13. For the bodies of those beasts whose bloud is brought into the Sanctuary by the high priest for sinne are burnt without the camp wherefore Jesus also that he might sanctifie the people with his own bloud suffered without the gate c. It is a sinne-offering And therefore thus to be ordered as is above appointed Vers 15. And thou shalt take one ramme c. That is one of those two rammes before mentioned verse 1. The sacrifice for sinne being first offered without which no other offering could have been accepted for God heareth not sinners now followeth the burnt-offering which was first a shadow of Christ who after that he had offered himself to God as a sacrifice for sinne did then ascend up into heaven there to prepare a place for his â—edeemed ones secondly a signe of our regeneration as the other was of the expiation of our sinnes by Christ signifying that through him we shall and must be clensed from sinne crucified to the world and present our whole man bodies and souls a living sacrifice holy and acceptable unto God Rom. 12. 1. And thirdly to teach the priests for whose consecration it was offered that being purified by the Spirit of God they must deny themselves and consecrate themselves wholly to God to serve him in their office holily and faithfully all the dayes of their life Vers 16. And thou shalt take his bloud and sprinkle it round about c. It figured the sprinkling of Christs bloud as for our reconciliation so also our sanctification 1. Pet. 1. 2. Through sanctification of the Spirit unto obedience and sprinkling of the bloud of Christ Vers 19. And thou shalt take the other ramme c. This was for a congratulatory or peace-offering Now these were offered usually either to obtain some blessing or to give thanks for something already received in both respects was this offered at the priests consecration both by way of thankfulnesse for the honour done him in his calling and to beg of God that he would prosper him in the execution of it And Aaron and his sonnes shall put their hands upon the head of the ramme c. Signifying that from God in Christ figured in that ramme they expected not onely justification and sanctification as in the two former sacrifices but also consecration to their office and ability to perform the same Vers 20. And take of his bloud and put it upon the tip of the right eare of Aaron c. The eare hand and foot are anointed with bloud to intimate the sanctifying of all their parts by Christs bloud to make them fit for the priesthood And these are put for all because the eare is the signe of obedience Psal 40. 6. Sacrifice and offering thou didst not desire mine ears hast thou opened especially in hearing the word from Gods mouth which they should teach unto the people And again the hands and feet are the instruments of action not onely in their ministery but in their whole conversation And sprinkle the bloud upon the altar round about c. See the notes upon vers 10. for this tended to the same end Vers 21. And thou shalt take of the bloud that is upon the altar and of the anointing oyl c. Though this bloud and oyl mingled together was sprinkled upon the holy garments of Aaron and his sonnes yet we may well think it was done so that it might not marre the beauty and glory of their garments and then some little drops of bloud sprinkled here and there would rather be for the honour then the defiling of their garments Now this was done to signifie that by the bloud of Christ and the oyl of his graces they were sanctified for the work of their ministery Vers 22. For it is a ramme of consecration That is offered as a peace-offering in liew of his consecration Vers 24. And thou shalt put all in the hands of Aaron c. To wit all those things mentioned in the two former verses amongst which the right shoulder is also named In other peace-offerings the breast and the right shoulder were set apart from the rest of the sacrifice and given to the priests for their portion Levit. 7. 31 32. The breast shall be Aarons and his sonnes and the right shoulder shall ye give unto the priest for an heave-offering of the sacrifice of your peace-offerings But here the breast onely was given to Moses as he that extraordinarily did now the priests work the shoulder was together with the fat and other things waved by the priests and then by Moses burnt upon the altar and the reason was doubtlesse because there were many priests among whom the breast and shoulder were in future times divided whereas here onely Moses executed now the work of the priest and therefore the breast alone was given unto him for his portion and the shoulder was burnt upon the altar and offered to the Lord. And shalt wave them for a wave-offering before the Lord. By shaking it thus to and fro they did as it were disclaim all their interest in that offering and resigne it as a thing wholly consecrated to God and besides this waving it to the East West North and South might imply that all Nations should in Christ have cause to praise God Vers 26. And it shall be thy part Because he was now in the stead of the priest yet he hath not all viz. not the shoulder which was afterward the priests portion because this breast was enough to imply that he had done the priests work Vers 27. And thou shalt sanctifie the breast of the wave-offering c. This is not spoken of the present but is an ordinance for the future what shall be then the priests because Moses had now the breast onely therefore this is now Inserted that the priests were to have both breast and shoulder Vers 29. And the holy garments of Aaron shall be his sonnes after him c. And thus though the man was changed yet the high priest seemed in a manner the same appearing before God in the same garments a sweet type of that one high priest after the order of Melchisedec Vers 30. And that sonne that is priest in his stead shall put them on seven dayes So many dayes were the solemnities of Aaron and his sonnes consecration at the present to continue ver 35. Seven dayes shalt thou consecrate them during which time they were to abide at the doore of the tabernacle day and night to keep the watch of the Lord Levit. â— 33 35. And ye shall not go out of the doore of the tabernacle of the congregation in seven dayes untill the dayes of your consecration be at an end for seven dayes shall he consecrate you Therefore shall ye abide at the doore of the tabernacle of the congregation day and night seven dayes
And he said unto Aaron Take thee a young calf for a sinne-offering Before Aaron might be suffered to offer up any sacrifice he is commanded by Moses to offer up a young calf as a sinne-offering for himself And hence the Apostle proves the weaknesse and insufficiency of the Leviticall priesthood to wit that those priests were not fit in themselves to stand as Mediatours betwixt God and the people being sinners themselves but were types and shadows of another to come to wit Christ who was holy harmlesse undefiled and separate from sinners c. Heb. 7. 26 27. But since a young bullock is appointed for the high priests sinne-offering Levit. 4. 3. Why is Aaron here commanded to offer a young calf for a sinne-offering I answer between a young calf and a young bullock there was no great difference the one happely was as the Hebrews say of the first year the other of the second but yet of that difference the reason we may conceive to be this because in the fourth chapter a sinne-offering is appointed onely by way of atonement for some particular sinne of ignorance committed by the high priest but this sinne-offering here injoyned was for the sinnes of the priests in generall and that also in a particular case for their first entrance upon the execution of their office and therefore here not a young bullock as there was injoyned but a young calf was offered for their sinne-offering and that by the Lords speciall direction Vers 3. Take yee a kid of the goats for a sinne-offering c. Here also as in a speciall particular case the very same sacrifices are not injoyned either for the sinne-offerings burnt-offerings or peace-offerings of the people that are injoyned by the generall Laws in the former chapters onely respect is had that some of every kind should be now offered by the priests at their first entrance upon their office Vers 4. For to day the Lord will appear unto you See ver 24. Vers 9. And put it upon the horns of the altar c. That is the brasen altar herein also this sinne-offering for the high priest seemeth to differ from others that followed after whose bloud was to be carried into the Sanctuary Levit. 4. 5 6 7. and it was because Aaron as yet had not accesse into the holy place till he had prepared away by this first sacrifice into the court the like is to be observed in the peoples sinne-offering ver 15. compared with Levit. 4. 13 17 18. Vers 10. But the fat and the kidneys and the caul above the liver of the sinne-offering he burnt upon the altar That is he offered them upon the altar and so they were afterward burnt by that fire which came down from heaven ver 24. Vers 15. And he brought the peoples offering and took the goat c. and offered it for sinne as the first That is in the same manner as that for the priest ver 8. and so he burnt it also without the camp as the other was ver 11. for which he is reproved by Moses Lev. 10. 17. Wherefore have ye not eaten the sinne-offering in the holy place seeing it is most holy and God hath given it you c. Vers 17. Beside the burnt sacrifice of the morning That is this was not the burnt-offering and meat-offering which was every morning to be offered as God appointed Exod. 24. 38 39 40. but an extraordinary offering besides which by speciall direction was offered at this time Vers 22. And Aaron lift up his hand toward the people and blessed them This was a kind of applying the sacrifice to them and to make known that God did gratiously accept of those sacrifices from them and it was done according to the manner set down Numb 6. 23 c. Speak unto Aaron and his sonnes saying On this wise shall blesse the children of Israel saying unto them The Lord blesse thee and keep thee the Lord make his face shine upon thee and be gratious unto thee the Lord lift up his countenance upon thee and give thee peace So also it is said of our Saviour that a little before his Ascention he lift up his head and blessed his disciples and indeed Aaron was in this a type of Christ in whom all the Nations of the world are blessed Gen. 18. 18. Vers 22. And came down from offering of the sinne-offering c. That is from the bank or hilly-place of the altar which was higher then the other ground Vers 23. And Moses and Aaron went into the tabernacle c. Hitherto the priests had onely made entrance upon their office in the court of the priests Now Moses went with Aaron into the tabernacle that he might there instruct him concerning the service he was there to perform both about the lights the table of shew-bread and the altar of incense And the glory of the Lord appeared unto all the people That is somme visible signe of Gods glory and favour as by the cloud Exod. 16. 10. Vers 24. And there came a â—ire out from the Lord and consumed upon the altar the burnt-offering and the fat That is either from heaven as 2. Chron. 7. 1. or else out of the tabernacle Which when all the people saw they shouted and fell on their faces With astonishment and joy giving thanks for this signe of Gods favour and of his accepting their sacrifices CHAP. X. Vers 1. ANd Nadab and Abihu the sonnes of Aaron took either of them his câ—nser c. No doubt Moses had taught them and enjoyned them that after they had offered the sacrifices on the altar of burnt-offerings then they should go into the tabernâ—cle and there should light the lamps and burn incense on the altar of incense as God had commanded Exod. 30. 7. Aaron shall burn thereon sweet incense every morning when he dresseth the lamps he shall burn incense on it that is on the altar of incense but withall doubtlesse he had given them direction to use in this service onely the fire of the altar of burnt-offerings which was kindled by fire from heaven for though this be onely implyed covertly Levit. 6. 13. The fire shall ever be burning upon the altar it shall never go out yet I make no question but that it was more fully given them in charge as afterward again Levit. 16. 10. where direction is given for Aarons going into the most holy place He shall take a censer of burning coals of fire from off the altar before the Lord and his hands full of sweet incense beaten small and bring it within the vail But now Nadab and Abihu rashly and inconsiderately forgetting or neglecting their duty in this particular took some other â—ire in their censers that perhaps wherewith they had sod and dressed the â—lesh of their sacrifices and putting incense thereon to carry it and lay it upon the altar of incense and so offered strange fire before the Lord that is the fire which he
commanded them not and so were severely punished for it as is afterwards expressed Now that this happened that very eighth day whereof mention is made Chap. 9. 1. immediately after those first sacrifices were consumed by fire from the Lord may be gathered by that which follows from vers 12. to the end of the chapter which plainly concerneth those sacrifices whereof we reade in the former chapter And thus God taught them betimes the weaknesse of the Leviticall priesthood and withall with what fear and exact care it was fit they should carry themselves in the service of God Vers 2. And there went out fire from the Lord and devoured them That is killed them as the sword is said to devoure 2. Sam. 2. 26. Then Abner called to Joab and said Shall the sword devoure for ever For that neither their bodies nor clothes were burnt to ashes appears verse 5. So they went near and carried them in their coats out of the camp Vers 3. Then Moses said unâ—o Aaron This is it that the Lord spake saying I will be sanctified c. The substance of these following words is in many places to be found as Exod. 19. 22. And let the priests also that come near to the Lord sanctifie themselves lest the Lord break forth upon them again Levit. 8. 35. Therefore shall ye abide at the doore of the tabernacle of the congregation day and night seven dayes and keep the charge of the Lord that ye dye not and this is sufficient Yet happely these very words also at some other time were spoken by God though not written As for the words themselves I will be sanctified by them that come nigh me and before all the people I will be glorified the meaning of them is that God will have those that come nigh him carry themselves as become those that serve so holy a God with all possible care and reverence and fear and that God will else manifest his holinesse in punishing them Ezek. 28. 22. Behold I am against â—hee O Zidon and I will be glorified in the midst of thee Two arguments are therefore herein couched to keep Aaron from murmuring 1. because the punishment was just 2. because God should be glorified hereby and both the people and his posterity receive good by it And Aaron held his peace That is though happely at first he began to take on pitifully and to give too much liberty to his passions yet hearing those words of Moses he presently checked himself laid his hand upon hiâ— mouth and not a word more would he speak And doubtlesse this is noted as a notable instance of his piety and quiet submission to Gods good will and pleasure and that his carriage was herein most singalarly remarkable we shall see if we note these particulars First that he had now lost two of his sonnes yea his two eldest sonnes together at a clap We know what Rebeckah in great angaish of soul said to Jacob when his brother Esau had resolved to kill him Gen. 27. 45. Go â—lie to Paran why should I be deprived of you boâ—h in one day Secondly that they were cut off suddenly by an untinely death as we use to say when neither themselves not their poore father did ever dream of any such danger Thirdly that they were cut off by a way which might seem to testifie Gods hot displeasure against them for they were devoured by fire from God the Lord by the manner of their death pointing out the sinne for which they were stricken and what father had not rather lose all his stock of children in an ordinary way then have execution done upon any one of them by Gods immediate hand in such a terrible manner Fourthly that it was at a time when â—heir hearts no doubt were as full of joy as ever they could hold it being the first day of their entring upon that high honour of their priestly function and in such a sunshine of Gods favour to be so suddenly thunderstruck must needs adde to their calamity And last of all that they were cut off with such severity for so small an offense as reason might judge of it onely for taking fire to burn the incense from one place when they should have taken it from another and that not purposely done but onely through mistake an errour into which when they had so much to do and were yet unacquainted with the service they might easily fall Vers 4. And Moses called Mishael and Elzaphan the two sonnes of Vzziel the uncle of Aaron c. The nearest kindred it seems used to perform this office of carrying the dead to be buried and their brethren the priests might not leave their ministery therefore Aarons cosin germans are appointed to do it Vers 6. Vncover not your heads neither rend your clothes c. The severall laws that concern the priests mourning for their dead friends we have largely set down in the one and twentieth chapter of this book where the inferiour priefts are allowed to be mourners at the buriall of a brother though the high priest is forbidden it But this is a speciall charge for this present occasion onely and so here not onely Aaron but also his sonnes that remained still alive are forbidden all the usuall solemnities of mourning for Nadab and Abihu not to uncover tâ—eir heads nor to rend their clothes nor to go out from the doore of the tabernacl◠〈◊〉 the congrâ—gation and that first becâ—use it was an extraordinary judgemenâ— of God that was fallen upon their brethren and they were to testifie their â—â—bmissiâ—â— thereuâ—â—â— by not lamenting their death Secondly because the solemnity and service of the dâ—y might not be interrupted being newly anointed and now at this time prepared for their first entring upon the execution of their priestly office they might not break off this service to attend the buriall of their brethren But why are they injoyned not to uncover their heads since it may seem by other places that it was not the custome of mourners amongst the Jews to uncover their heads but rather to cover them as we may see 2. Sam. 15. 30. David went up the ascent of mount Olivet and wept as he went up and had his head covered and he went barefoot and all the people that was with him covered every man his head and they went up weeping as they went up and so again chap. 19. 4. But the king covered his face and the king cried with a loud voyce Oh my sonne Absolom O Absolom my sonne my sonne See also Jer. 14. 3 4. The answer is that the priests are here injoyned not to uncover their heads that is not to take off their miters and bonnets which they wore on their heads to the end they might not addresse themselves in the way of mourners to attend the buriall of Nadab and Abihu to wit by covering their heads with the usuall vail or covering of mourners The chief aim of this command was to intimate
God is in exacting purity in those that consecrate themselves to his service And this must be done on the day of his cleansing on the seventh day for this last clause on the seventh day shall he shave it is added by way of explaining the clause before in the day of his cleansing for the seventh day was the usuall day of cleansing for those that were defiled by the dead as we may see chap. 10. 11 12. Vers 11. And the priest shall offer the one for a sinne-offering c. Though it were no fault in the Nazarite that a man should die very suddenly by him yet because it was contrary to the Law that enjoyned the Nazarite not to come nigh any dead body therefore he was to bring a sinne-offering for his cleansing Vers 12. And he shall consâ—crate unto the Lord the dayes of his sâ—paration That is he shall begin anew to consecrate unto God the very same number of dayes which before his defiling he had vowed unto God And he shall bring a lambe of the first year for a trespasse-offering By this trespasse-offering which also figured Christ he was prepared for the observations of his renewed vow because all grace and ability to do good is of God obtained by Christ Jesus our Lord. Vers 13. And this is the Law of the Nazarite That is this that follows is the Law that must be observed by the Nazarite when he hath fulfilled his vow and is to be discharged thereof in an orderly manner Which Law it is conceived the Apostle Paul was perswaded to observe to decline the offence of the Jews Acts 21. 26. Vers 14. And he shall offer his offering unto the Lord one he-lambe c. Those offerings the Nazarite was to offer when he had fulfilled the dayes of his separation and was now to be freed from his vow 1. by way of thankfulnesse to God as acknowledging that it was through his grace that he had been enabled to fulfill his Nazarites vow and 2. to make atonement thereby for his sinnes committed under his vow thereby also confessing that notwithstanding his strictest endeavours after holinesse he had failed many wayes if God in Christ should not be mercifull to him Vers 15. And their meat-offering and their drink-offerings That is besideâ— the cakes and wafers before mentioned enjoyned as an extraordinary meat-offering he was also to bring the ordinary meat-offerings and drink-offerings appointed for appendances to all sacrifices whereof see Numb 28. Vers 18. And the Nazarite shall shave the head of his separation c. All the time of his separation he was to keep his hair uncut but now he was to shave his head called here the head of his separation because the hair on his head was the signe of his separation and that at the doore of the tabernacle to shew that his vow was now at an end whereby he had consecrated himself to the Lord and then afterwards he was to put it in the fire which is under the sacrifice of the peace-offerings that is not the fire on the altar of burnt-offerings for there onely the fat of the peace-offerings was burnt but the fire under the caâ—drons or pots wherein the peace-offerings were boyled and all this was done as by way of thankfulnesse to God to signifie that he had the perfection of his Nazariteship from him Vers 19. And the priest shall take the sodden shoulder of the ram c. That is the left shoulder the right shoulder was due unto him raw of all peace-offerings Levit. 7. 32. And the right shoulder shall ye give unto the priest for an heave-offering of the sacrifices of your pâ—ace-offerings this gift of the sodden shoulder was peculiarly given from the Nazarites ram onely and taught them that as they had received more speciall grace of God so they should give him more speciall thanks then other men Vers 21. This is the Law of the Nazarite who hath vowed and of his offering unto the Lord for his separation besides that that his hand shall get That is besides that which of his own free will he shall vow to give according to the estate wherewith God hath blessed him That which is formerly prescribed was necessarily to be done both by rich and poore when they took upon them this vow of Nazariteship if being able they vowed more offerings they must perform their vow but this before prescribed must by all be brought the poorest are not allowed lesse Vers 23. On this wise ye shall blesse the children of Israel c. This blessing thus pronounced by the priest did include a promise of Gods blessing them delivered as it were out of Gods own mouth and that by and through Christ of whom they were types Acts 3. 26. Unto you first God having raised up his sonne Jesus sent him to blesse you in turning away every one of you from his iniquities and so again Luke 24. 50. And he led them out as farre as Bethany and he lift up his hands and blessed them Therefore when Christ was to come the priest of Aarons seed was speechles Luke 1. 22. to teach them to look for another priest in whom all nations were to be blessed Gal. 3. 8. Vers 24. The Lord blesse thee and keep thee c. Some conceive that the repeating of this word the Lord or Jehovah three severall times in this blessing did imply the mystery of the Trinity But whether so or no sure wâ— are it was pronounced in the name of God who is one in essence but three in persons the Father Sonne and holy Ghost and evangelically we have this very blessing explained by the Apostle 2. Cor. 13. 14. The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ and the love of God and the communion of the holy Ghost be with you all Amen Vers 25. The Lord make his face shine upon thee and be gratious unto thee That is the Lord be favourable kind and loving to thee and let him so manifest his love and grace to thy heart and conscience that thou mayest plainly perceive it A chearfull loving countenance we call lightsome as on the other side we call an angry countenance cloudy In the sight of the kings countenance is life saith Solomon Prov. 16. 15. So that by the Lords making his face to shine upon his people nothing else is meant but his love and the manifestation of his love and favour to them according to that Psal 44. 3. They got not the land in possession by their own sword neither did their own arm save them but thy right hand and thy right arm and the light of thy countenance because thou hadst a favour unto them Vers 26. The Lord lift up his countenance upon thee and give thee peace By this clause of the Lords lifting up his countenance upon them two things may be implyed 1. the Lords love and favour as in the former clause for as the hiding and casting down and turning away of the face testifies the
miracle And yet I think not that the ground was all over covered two cubits thick as farre as a dayes journey reached round about the camp for where then did they spread them abroad when they had gathered them but that they lay here and there scattered the heaps being in many places two cubits thick Vers 32. He that gathered least gathered ten homers That is a hundred bushels for an ephah was near the same with our bushel and an homer contained ten ephahs Ezek. 45. 11 14. The ephah and the bath shall be of one measure that the bath may contain the tenth part of an homer and the ephah the tenth part of an homer and indeed hereby we may see how miraculously abundant this flight of quails was which makes the Psalmist say that God rained flesh upon them as dust and feathered fouls as the sand of the sea Psal 78. 27. And they spread them all abroad for themselves round about the camp To preserve them from putrifying to which end it is likely that they used art also in salting and drying them or else they were as miraculously preserved as sent for they eat of them a moneth together Vers 33. And while the flesh was yet between their teeth c. It is evident in the twentieth verse of this chapter that the people did eat of these quails a moneth together ere the wrath of the Lord brake out against them and therefore we may well conceive that it is thus expresly noted that the wrath of the Lord was kindled against the people and that he smote them with a very great plague while the flesh was yet between their teeth ere it was chewed to imply first the insatiable greedinesse of the people who after a moneths feeding on these quails were still so eager upon them secondly how opportunely the Lord punished them that they might see the Lord punished them for lusting after flesh and for their murmuring against Moses because they had it not he made the very flesh they had desired to be the cause of their destruction and while they were glutting themselves with these dainties they lusted after his wrath brake forth upon them and thirdly how fully he made good what he had before threatned vers 20. that they should eat flesh till it came out of their nostrils and it became loathsome unto them What this great plague was wherewith God smote them it is not expressed but it may seem probable by the expressions here used that the Lord caused them to surfet of this their feeding without fear and so hereof many of them dyed CHAP. XII Vers 1. ANd Miriam and Aaron spake against Moses because of the Ethiopian woman c. Miriam is here named first and that as it may be probably conceived because she it was that began the quarrell and Aaron was stirred up by her and therefore also afterwards we see that she onely not Aaron was â—tricken with leprosie However by the providence of God doubtlesse it was the better to clear it that Moses was exalted by Gods speciall favour not by any compaâ—t amongst themselves that his own brother and sister did thus rise up against him What the ground or occasion of that quarrell was may seem questionable onely thus much is more then probable first that one main ground of their quarrell was their envy at the preheminence of Moses above them as appears by that their expostulation vers 2. Hath the Lord indeed spoken onely by Moses Hath he not spoken also by us Because Miriam was a prophetesse Exod. 15. 20. and Aaron the high priest and imployed by God together with Moses in fetching the Israelites out of Egypt therefore they grudged that the supreme power of government should be solely in Moses And perhaps this envy was newly stirred in Miriam because she being a prophetesse was not one of those seventy of whom mention is made in the foregoing chapter that were chosen to be assistants to Moses in the government of the people And secondly that whatever was the cause of this their quarrell against Moses yet the onely cause they alledged was that he had married an Ethiopian woman or a Cushite as it is in the margin not one of Abrahams holy stock and this was doubtlesse no other but Zipporah the Midianitesse for of her death we reade not and ordinarily in the Scriptuâ—es the Midianites and other neighbouring nations that inhabited Arabia Cush his land are called Cushites or Ethiopians as Hab. 3. 7. I saw the tents of Cushan or Ethiopia in affliction and the curtains of the land of Midian did tremble Vers 2. Hath the Lord indeed spoken onely by Moses hath he not spoken also by us That is have not we the gift of prophecy as well as he and what reason then that he should be all in all who hath matched himself to one that is a stranger to the holy seed of Israel Vers 3. Now the man Moses was very meek c. Implying that first he had given them no cause thus to quarrell with him and secondly that he was now content to swallow these affronts patiently and made no complaint but the Lord took his cause in hand Nor is it strange that Moses should thus commend himself if we consider that he did it by the immediate inspiration of the holy Ghost that his meeknesse might be a pattern for the Church in all ages and therefore elsewhere we see also that he relates his sinnes and weaknesses and thus also doth S. Paul speak of himself as 1. Cor. 11. 1. Be ye followers of me even as I also am of Christ and 2. Cor. 11. and 12. But withall it may be held without wronging the authority of Moses writings that here and there by Joshua or some other of the prophets after him some passages were inserted which Moses himself wrote not such as that Deut. 34. concerning the death and buriall of Moses Vers 5. And the Lord came down in the pillar of the cloud and sâ—ood in the doore of the tabernacle and called Aaron and Miriam Before God had commanded Moses and Aaron and Miriam vers 4. to come all three together to the tabernacle of the congregation where being all three together and the cloud being withall descended to the doore of the tabernacle the Lord now from thence calls to Aaron and Miriam to stand forth both because he was now particularly to speak to them and not to Moses as also that this separating them from Moses might intimate their folly in going about to make themselves equall with him Vers 7. My servant Moses is not so c. That is I do not make known my will to him so as to other prophets in dreams and visions but with him will I speak mouth to mouth even apparently and not in dark speeches and the similitude of the Lord shall he behold But what is the meaning of this doubtlesse God is invisible Col. 1. 15. No man hath seen God at any time
was removed But the text resolves us not Vers 41. But on the morrow all the congregation of the children of Israel murmured against Moses c. The very men whose lives Moses had saved the day before by praying to the Lord for them do now murmur against him and it is expresly noted that this they did on the morrow after they had seen that fearfull judgement that fell upon Korah Dathan and Abiram with all the men of their conspiracy thereby to intimate their horrible wickednesse that after the sight of so strange and fearfull a judgement they durst so immediately again make an insurrection against Moses charging him with the death of those rebells and that under the name of the people of the Lord ye have killed say they the people of the Lord when it was so evident that they were destroyed by the immediate hand of God as wretches not worthy to be numbred amongst Gods people Vers 42. And it came to passe when the congregation was gathered against Moses and against Aaron that they looked toward the tabernacle of the congregation That is Moses and Aaron looked to God as having now no other refuge or shelter to fly to And behold the cloud covered it and the glory of the Lord appeared This signe of Gods having somewhat to say to them for at such times the cloud descended stayed the rage of the people and saved Moses and Aaron Vers 46. Take a censer and put fire therein from off the altar c. No doubt the same spirit of God that informed him the plague was begun directed him to this course of offering incense which otherwise might onely be offered in the tabernacle for the staying of it yea and happely that Aarons offering incense might put the people in mind to pray unto the Lord whereof the incense was a signe Vers 48. And he stood between the dead and the living and the plague was stared That is as a mediatour be interposed himself by his intercession to stay the plague from passing any further and to save those from death that were not yet struck with this judgement of God yet it may be probably thought that this plague did not scatter it self through the whole congregation but beginning in one place did like a fire runne along upon those still that were next adjoyning and if it were thus even literally we may understand this place that Aaron set himself in that place where he was betwixt the dead and those that were not yet smitten as it were exposing himself to the wrath of God in the peoples behalf whereby it must needs be the more evident that those who were preserved were preserved by virtue of that atonement which he now made for them And herein was Aaron a type of Christ our Mediatour who made intercession for transgressours See Esa 53. 12. And he bare the sinnes of many and made intercession for the transgressours Luke 23. 34. Father forgive them for they know not what they do Vers 49. Now they that dyed in the plague were fourteen thousand and seven hundred c. What the plague was is not expressed but to this some apply that of the Apostle 1. Cor. 10. 10. Neither murmur ye as some of them also murmured and were destroyed of the destroyer Vers 50. And Aaron returned unto Moses unto the doore of the tabernacle of the congregation Both to acquaint Moses how he had sped and to return thanks unto the Lord who had so graciously accepted the work of his hands CHAP. XVII Vers 2. Speak unto the children of Israel and take of every one of them a rod c. No doubt the Lord saw that notwithstanding his severe proceeding against those that mutined against Aaron yet the hearts of many amongst them were not sufficiently wrought upon but were still rising against this dignity of Aaron and therefore the Lord in wonderfull mercy by this ensuing miracle labours to overcome their rebellious hearts Now to this end he enjoyns Moses to take of each Prince of the tribes a rod or staff such as men did use ordinarily to carry in their hands as we reade of such a rod that Moses used to go with Exod. 4. 2. And the Lord said unto him What is that in thine hand And he said A rod or rather such as the Princes did use to carry in their hands as the signe of their dignity Numb 21. 18. The Princes digged the well the nobles of the people digged â—t by the direction of the law-giver with their staves for a rod or staff in the hand of governours was a signe of their power and authority from God See Psal 110. 2. The Lord shall send the rod of thy strength out of Zion rule thou in the midst of thine enemies and Jer. 48. 16 17. The calamity of Moab is near to come and his affliction hasteth fast All ye that are about him bemoan him and all ye that know his name say How is the strong staff broken and the beautifull rod and thus the very signe of their authority becomes a signe and witnesse against them that the priesthood beloâ—ged not to them but to Aaron onely Vers 2. Of all their Princes according to the house of their fathers twelve rods There were twelve severall tribes and twelve Princes of each tribe a Prince and every Prince brought a rod with his name upon it whence to me it seems evident that there were twelve rods besides Aarons as is more fully expressed vers 6. Write thou every mans name upon his rod. Not the name of the Patriarâ—hs Reuben Simeon c. for we see that not Levies but Aarons name was written on his rod but the name of every Prince who was at present head of the tribe upon his own staff whence also it appears that there were twelve rods besides Aarons else if there were but one rod for the two tribes of Ephraim and Manasseh which of those two Princes names were written on their rod Vers 3. For one rod shall be for the head of the house of their fathers That is though I have distinguisht the tribe of Levi into two parts that of the priests the posterity of Aaron and that of the other Levites yet as in the other tribes there is but one rod for a tribe so must it be for the tribe of Levi and as the head or chief of every tribe hath his name written upon the rod of that tribe so shall Aarons name be written upon the rod of Levi whom I have set in the chief place that hereby my choice of him to serve in the priesthood may be fully made known Vers 4. And thou shalt lay them up in the tabernacle of the congregation before the testimony c. That is before the ark which is called the testimony because therein were kept the tables of the law called the testimony Exod. 25. 26. Either therefore they were to lay these rods in the holy place before the vail where the ark
slain and for the satisfaction of the people that they may know he did it by the speciall motion of my spirit because I the Lord have thus both approved and rewarded the fact say that is make it known that behold I give unto him my covenant of peace where Gods covenant with Phinehas for the settling of the priesthood in his posterity is called a covenant of peace first because they should peaceably enjoy it and secondly because the work of the priesthood was to make peace betwixt the Lord and his people Vers 13. And he shall have it and his seed after him even the covenant of an everlasting priesthood That is a priesthood that shall be continued to his seed as long as ever the Leviticall priesthood shall continue But the dignity of being high priest should have come to him and his by descent may some say because he was the sonne of Eleazar Aarons eldest sonne I answer though he was so yet that it should not be removed to another family for want of his issue that was of Gods goodnesse and is here promised as the reward of his zeal Indeed the greatest doubt concerning this promise is whether it were continued in his posterity or no. Concerning which all that we find in the Scripture is this first that we find the posterity of this Phinehas recorded unto the time of the Israelites captivity in Babylon 1. Chron. 6. 4 15. secondly that if it be true which some hold that in the dayes of the Judges the high priests office was wrested from the sonnes of Phinehas the sonne of Eleazar and conferred upon Eli who was of the stock of Ithamar yet in the dayes of Solomon it was again taken from Abiathar who was of Elies house and settled upon Zadok and so it came again into the line of Phinehas and so continued unto the Babylonian captivity 1. Kings 2. 25. and thirdly that though it be no where expressely said of what stock the high priests were after the Israelites return out of Babylon yet we find that Esra that great priest and scribe was of his line Ezra 7. 1 c. and it may be probably thought that the high priests still continued in that line unlesse it were in those times when there was nothing amongst them but disorder and confusion Neither indeed is there any cause why we should understand this promise to be so absolute but in case of the sinnes of his posterity they might for a time be deprived of this dignity Vers 14. Zimri the sonne of Salu a prince of a chief house among the Simeonites It is particularly expressed how great a man he was whom Phinehas slew because herein the zeal of Phinehas was notably discovered Vers 15. He was head over a people and of a chief house in Midian He is reckoned one of the five Kings of Midian chap. 31. 8. Vers 17. Vex the Medianites and smite them c. These words smite them imply a promise of victory But why are they not to smite the Moabites as well as the Midianites first because he had already forbidden Israel to distresse the Moabites Deut. 2. 9. And the Lord said unto me Distresse not the Moabites neither contend with them in battel secondly because the Midianites had the chief hand in the mischief as seems probable first by Balaams stay amongst them whâ—n Balak had left him in displeasure and secondly by this partiâ—ular fact of Cozbi who was a Kings daughter amongst them c. CHAP. XXVI Vers 2. TAke the summe of all the congregation of the children of Israel c. Of the two first numbrings of the people see Exod. 30. 11 12. and Numb 1. 1 2. But now the reasons of this third numbring of the people as we may gather by some passages were these first because this would make way to the more equall dividing of the land which they were presently to go about according as they found the tribes more or lesse in number see vers 53 54. Unto these the land shall be divided for an inheritance according to the number of names c. secondly to manifest how fully that which God had threatned chap. 14. 29. was now accomplished vers 64 65. But among these there was not a man of them whom Moses and Aaron the priest numbred when they numbred the children of Israel in the wildernesse of Sinai For the Lord had said of them They shall surely die in the wildernesse c. Happely all the old company were not dead till this last plague wherein foure and twenty thousand were cut off and therefore it may seem expressely noted ver 1. that it was after the plague that God gave this charge to Moses and Eleazar for numbring the people because then God had exactly brought that to passe which he had long since threatned as they should now see in taking the number of the people thirdly to manifest Gods power and goodnesse in preserving unto them so many notwithstanding they had wandred so many years through a wildernesse wherein they were encountred with so many difficulties and had so often by their sinnes provoked God to cut off many amongst them as also his truth and faithfulnesse who had so wondrously increased them as he promised their forefathers notwithstanding they had often by their rebellion provoked him to destroy them the more seasonable it was to comfort them in this kind because it was immediately after foure and twenty thousand had been taken away by the foregoing plague chap. 25. fourthly it was because they should hereby see Gods care over them and love towards them as Moses at their coming out of Egypt received Gods flock by tale so now before his death he must deliver them up by tale again Vers 4. Take the summe of the people from twenty years old and upward as the Lord commanded Moses c. That is after the same manner as he commanded Moses to number the people when they were newly come out of Egypt so hath he now again commanded to number them before their entring Canaan Vers 7. And they that were numbred of them were fourtie and three thousand and seven hundred and thirty At their last numbring the Reubenites were fourty six thousand and five hundred chap. 1. ver 21. so that this tribe was decreased two thousand seven hundred and seventy which may in part be ascribed to the conspiracy wherein they joyned with Korah Vers 10. And the earth opened her mouth and swallowed them up together with Korah c. This place according to our translation clears it beyond all exception that Korah was swallowed up into the earth together with Dathan Abiram ch 16. And they became a signe That is for an example that others might take warning by them as sea-marks are set up to give us warning of danger 1. Cor. 10. 6. Now these things were our examples to the intent we should not lust after evil things as they also lusted Vers 11. Notwithstanding
coming out of Egypt from twenty years old and upward there was not a man left at this time when they were numbred again but onely Caleb and Joshua So that we must observe that the Levites are not here included for of them there were left Moses and Eleazar and Ithamar and perhaps many others CHAP. XXVII Vers 1. THen came the daughters of Zelophehad c. Because the Lord had said in the foregoing chapter vers 53. that the land should be divided amongst those they had now numbred from twenty years old and upward and so Zelophehad being dead without sonnes his children were like to have no inheritance in the land therefore his daughters came now to Moses and Eleazar desiring that that share of the land might be assigned to them which should have been their fathers had he been then living Vers 2. And they stood before Moses and before Eleazar the priest and before the princes and all the congregation by the doore of the tabernacle c. Whither they were it seems for this very purpose come that they might enquire of the Lord concerning this difficult case for I conceive they had formerly demanded an inheritance of the Judges and were by them appointed to plead for themselves before the doore of the tabernacle where they should have an answer from God himself Vers 3. Our father died in the wildernesse c. This plea of the daughters of Zelophehad is in effect as if they had thus said Our father was one of those whom the Lord carried out of Egypt to go and take possession of the land of Canaan and though he died in the wildernesse yet he was not taken away by any speciall judgement because he had his hand in some insurrection and rebellion such as was that of those that gathered themselves together against the Lord in the company of Korah and this they alledge to make their cause the more favourable because had he been cut off in any sâ—ch insurrection some might judge that it was no matter though his posterity were excluded from having any share in the land of Caâ—aan but died in his own sinne that is he died his naturall death when his time was come as being by sinne liable to death as all other men are Thus Korahs conspiracie is mentioned here either by a Synecdoche this one being put for all other the rebellions of the Israelites and so the meaning must be that their father died in no particular rebellion against the Lord or else because whereas all the other murmurings and insurrections against Moses were especially the sinne of the common sort of people Korahs was chiefly of the princes and great men of every tribe chap. 16. 2. and so happely because their father was one of the chief of the tribe of Manasseh therefore they mention onely the rebellion of the great ones And as for that phrase of their fathers dying in his own sinne though some Expoâ—itours understand it thus that he dyed not for any speciall insurrection but onely for that sinne wherein the whole congregation was involved as well as he and for which the Lord threatned that they should all die in the wildernesse to wit for refusing to go into the land of Canaan when God had brought them thither yet I rather think it is meant of his own private sinnes which made him liable to death as all other men are for that all have â—inned Rom. 5. 12. Vers 4. Why should the name of our father be done away from among his familie because he hath no sonne That is why should not he be named amongst others in the division of the land which if it be not his name and familie will be quite extinguished as if he had never been and hence some Expositours conclude that as when a man dyed without issue and his brother mâ—rried his widow to raise up seed unto his brother his first sonne was in their Genealogies reckoned to be the sonne of him that dyed without issue so it was in this case the first sonnes of those that married the daughters of Zelophehad were accounted the sonnes of Zelophehad and so under his name did inherit his land Vers 4. Give unto us therefore a possession among the brethren of our father This pleading for a portion in that land which was not yet conquered was a true act of faith and must needs encourage others and help to strengthen their faith And besides hereby was shown as in a type that even women have an equall share with men in the heavenly Canaan for all inherit through Christ in whom there is neither male nor female but all are one Gal. 3. 28. Vers 7. Thou shalt surely give them a possession of an inheritance among their fathers brethren c. Thus the Lord granted these daughters of Zelophehad their desire which how it was performed by Joshua we may reade Josh 17. 4. According to the commandment of the Lord he gave them an inheritance among the brethren of their father yet withall there was afterwards a caution added to wit that they might not marry out of their own tribe chap. 36. 6. Vers 12. Get thee up into this mount Abarim c. There was a long tract of mountains which were called the mountains of Abarim chap. â—3 47. and into one of these was Moses now sent to wit that which is elsewhere called mount Nebo which was in the land of Moab over against Jericho Deut 32. 49. and Pisgah Deut. 34. 1. Hence Moses might see the land afarre off though he might not enter it and so the Law did shew the Israelites heaven afarre off but not as it is now revealed to us in the Gospel Vers 13. And when thou hast seen it thou shalt be gathered unto thy people c. That they should not enter the land God had threatned before Numb 20. 12. Seâ— the notes upon that place Vers 14. That is the water of Meribah in Kadesh in the wildernesse of Zin This is added to distinguish it from another Meribah Exod. 17. 7. where water was fetched out also from the rock but there Moses and Aaron displeased not the Lord. Vers 16. Let the Lord the God of the spirits of all flesh set a man over the congregation Moses at this time prayed also earnestly to the Lord that he might go over and see the land but God would not grant him his desire herein Deut. 3. 23 26. concerning this phrase the God of the spirits of all flesh see the note upon Numb 16. 22. This title is fitly in this prayer of Moses given unto the Lord both as implying that he was the searcher of mens spirits and therefore knew best who was fittest for the place and likewise as intimating that he was able to frame and fashion their spirits as he pleased and to give them any gifts or graces requisite for the imployment Vers 17. Which may go out before them and which may go in before them c. That is who
may guide them and govern them both at home and abroad in times of warre and in times of peace and undertake the charge of defending them against their enemies for under this phrase of going ouâ— and coming in before them of leading them out and bringing them in all the offices of the supreme magistracy are comprehended and hence Moses being ready to resigne the government useth â—he same expression concerning himself Deut. 31. 2. I can no more go out and come in The similitude is taken from a Captain that marcheth before his souldiers and undertakes to lead them whereever they should go or rather from shepherds whose custome it was to go out and in before his flocks to lead them out to their pastures and to bring them home to their folds and therefore in the next words Moses addes that the congregation of the Lord be not as sheep which have no â—hepherd Vers 18. Take thee Joshua the sonne of Nun a man in whom is the spirit That is a man of eminent gifts and therefore fit for this place and imployment and indeed herein was Joshua a type of Christ concerning whom the prophet foretold that the spirit of the Lord should rest upon him the spirit of wisdome and understanding the spirit of counsell and might the spirit of knowledge and of the fear of the Lord. And lay thine hand upon him Or thy hands for so it is said vers 23. that Moses laid his hands upon him and by this ceremony of the imposition of Moses hands was signified first and especially that the supreme Magistracy should be transferred from Moses to him as being the man now consecrated and set apart to this place and service secondly that the hand of God should be upon him to defend him and prosper him in all his wayes and thirdly that God would conferre upon him a great encrease of the gifts of his spirit answerable to the dignity whereto he was advanced and thus it seems upon the imposition of Moses hands was accordingly performed as we see Deut. 34. 9. Joshua the sonne of Nun was full of the spirit of wisdome for Moses had laid his hands upon him The like ceremony was â—fterwards used in the dayes of the Gospel when men were separated and set apart to preach the Gospel and in a manner for the same reasons whence is that of the Apostle S. Paul to Timothy 1. Tim. 4. 14. Neglect not the gift which is in thee which was given thee by prophecy with the laying on of the hands of thâ— Presbytery Vers 19. And set him before Eleazar the priest and before all the congregation To wit that he first as the chief and the people with him might assent to that which God had decâ—eed And give him a charge in their sight That is openly before them all make known to him what his office is and charge him faithfully and carefully to perform that which he undertakes and it may well be that this was the very charge which is afterwards expressed by Moses Deut. 31. 7 8. at which time God himself also gave him a charge vers 14 15. Vers 20. And thou shalt put some of thine honour upon him c. This may be meant of the gifts of Gods spirit which made Moses to be so highly honoured amongst the people as elsewhere it is said concerning the seventy Elders that were chosen to assist Moses in the government that God would take of the spirit that was upon Moses and put it upon them chap. 11. 17. concerning which see the note upon that place Now Moses is commanded to put of this his honour upon Joshua onely because at the laying of Moses hands upon him these gifts of Gods spirit should be imparted to him and it is not said put thine honour upon him but put of thine honour upon him or as it is in our Bibles thou shalt put some of thine honour upon him because though Joshua was to have the same gifts imparted to him that Moses had yet not in the same measure whence it is said Deut. 34. 10. that there arose not a prophet since in Israel like unto Moses Or else rather by Moses honour here is meant his authority and dignity and then it is said that he should put some of his honour upon him in relation to the present time before Moses death to wit that he should presently admit him into some communion of authority with him and so cause the people to give him that honour which was due unto Moses successour the elect Judge of Israel Vers 21. And he shall stand before Eleazar the priest who shall ask counsel for him after the judgement of Urim c. That is upon all occasions he shall present himself before Eleazar to ask counsel of him who shall enquire of the Lord for him after the judgement of Urim What this Urim was see Exod. 28. 30. what is meant by asking counsel after the judgement of Urim is hard to say This I conceive is most probable when any came to enquire of the Lord the priest put on the Ephod whereto the pectorall was fastened in the fold whereof the Urim and Thummim was put by Moses and so the priest in the name of the parties propounded such questions as they desired to be satisfied in from the Lord desiring the Lord to return them an answer according as we find it 1. Sam. 23. 9 10 11 12. whereupon the Lord did either by the illumination of his spirit whereof the Urim was an embleme or outward signe reveal unto the priest what answer he should give the party enquiring or else by an immediate voice from heaven and this was called the judgement of Urim because it pleased the Lord upon the applying or putting on of the pectorall to give judgement in the cause enquired of by the priest CHAP. XXVIII Vers 2. COmmand the children of Israel and say unto them My offerings c. Because they had in a great part omitted their sacrifices and solemn feasts the most part of the eight and thirty years last past by reason of their travels wherein the Sanctuary the altar and other holy things were folded up and removed from â—lace to place and that withall the generation that had been before mustered was now dead chap. 26. 64. But among these there was not a man of them whom Moses and Aaron the priest numbred when they numbred the children of Israel in the wildernesse of Sinai therefore the Lord causeth the Law of sacrificing to be here again repeated thereby giving them to know that when they came into the land they must not any longer neglect Gods ordinances as they had done in the wildernesse Deut. 12. 8. Ye shall not do after all the things that we do here this day every man whatsoever is right in his own eyes c. and so first he gives them charge in generall to be sure that they give him all the sacrifices and offerings that he had at
though their enemies did for a while triumph over them and carrie them captives into a strange land yet they should return again into their own land and out of their stock the Messiah should come All which how it was accomplished we see first in the exaltation of David to be their king which cost him many prayers secondly in the many glorious victories of David Asa Jehoshaphat and other kings of Judah against their enemies who having prevailed more by their prayers then by their swords returned in triumph unto their people of which many understand that clause and bring him unto his people thirdly in the return of this tribe out of the Babylonian captivitie for whereas the tribes of Israel carried captive into Assyria did never râ—â—urn thence this tribe of Judah and those of Benjamin that were united to them in the â—ingdome of Judah upon their repentance and prayers to God were brought back again into that land of promise and there were settled and so continued unto the coming of Christ and of this doubtlesse those words are principally meant and bring him unto his people and fourthly chiefly in the victorie of Christ that lion of the tribe of Judah over our spirituall enemies of which also as in relation to his prayers we see what the Apostle saith Heb. 5. 7. That in the dayes of his flesh when he had offered up prayers and supplications with strong crying and tears unto him that was able to save him from death he was heard in that he feared Let his hands be sufficient for him and be thou an help to him c. That is he shall through thine aid be able to make good his part against his enemies without seeking any help from any bodie else Vers 8. Let thy thummim and thy urim be with thy holy one whom thou didst prove at Massah c. In this first branch of Levies blessing is foretold first that the high Priesthood to which appertained the breastplate that had the urim and thummim in it Exod. 28. 30. should be continued in Aarons posteritie and secondly that God would still furnish them with those gifts and graces that knowledge and pietie requisite for their calling and signified by the urim and thummiâ— As for that following clause whom thou didst prove at Massah and with whom thou didst strive at the waters of Meribah for the fuller understanding thereof we must note first that this is meant of that storie Numb 20. when upon the Israelites murmuring for want of water Moses and Aaron were commanded to fetch water out of the rock but through their indignation against the people did not glorifie God as they ought to have done and therefore were excluded from entring into the land of Canaan for though the place where this was done was called Meribah onely not Massah Numb 20. 13. it was the place where Moses first fetcht water out of the rock in Horeb that was called Massah and Meribah Exod. 17. 7. yet because the Lord did there prove Moses and Aaron even that place is also called Massah that is temptation or proof secondly that it is said that the Lord did prove Levi that is Moses and Aaron at Massah and did strive with them at the waters of Meribah because he did there trie their faith and sharply reprove them for their infidelitie and thirdly that this is here added both by way of commending the zeal of Aaron for zealous for God he then shewed himself though weak in faith and also by way of magnifying Gods mercie in settling the priesthood upon his posteritie though he at that time so greatly offended him through his unbelief Vers 9. Who said unto his father and to his mother I have not seen him c. This may have respect both to that law Levit. 21. 11. Neither shall he go in to any dead bodie nor defile himself for his father or mother or else to that notable fact of the Levites Exod. 32. when at the commandment of Moses they slew their idolatrous brethren that had worshipped the golden calf not sparing those that were most nearest allied to them for therefore it is that Moses here saith of them that he said unto his father and to his mother I have not seen him neither did he acknowledge his brethren nor knew his own children because they did execute Gods judgement upon parents brethren children no lesse then if they had been mere strangers to them Vers 11. Blesse Lord his substance and accept the work of his hands That is though the Levites have no inheritance in the land of Canaan amongst their brethren yet the Lord will provide for them and blesse them in their outward estates and besides the service they do to him and to his people the Lord will take in good part and this we may well think is added to hearten the Levites against the discouragements they might meet with in their calling Smite through the loyns of those that rise up against him c. That is God shall destroy their enemies Because those that are set apart to take care of the peoples souls are usually hated and persecuted by those whose sinnes they reprove Wo is me my mother that thou hast born me a man of strife and a man of contention to the whole earth Jer. 15. 10 therefore is this promise made here to the Levites that God would fight against those that fight against them and sooner or later would surely destroy them Vers 12. And of Benjamin he said The beloved of the Lord shall dwell in safetie by him c. For the understanding of this blessing of Benjamins tribe we must note that the main thing promised herein is that the Temple should be built in that portion of the land which should fall to the lot of Benjamin and in expressing this Moses useth this phrase The beloved of the Lord shall dwell in safetie by him and the Lord shall cover him all the day long and he shall dwell between his shoulders by way of alluding to Jacobs dealing with Benjamin the stock from whom this tribe was descended first because as Jacob kept his Benjamin alwayes at home with him he would not let him go out of his sight so this tribe did alwayes enjoy the speciall presence of God in his Temple and was as it were every day in the eye of their heavenly father secondly because as Jacobs keeping of Benjamin alwayes at home with him was an effect of his tender love to him he was his darling and therefore he would not part with him so this tribes continuall enjoying of Gods presence in his Temple was a speaking pledge of Gods singular love to them the Lord seemed herein to make this tribe his darling as once Benjamin was to Jacob and therefore this tribe is called here the beloved of the Lord and thirdly because as Jacobs keeping of Benjamin at home with him was to make sure as he could that no evil should befall him Gen.
A HELP FOR THE UNDERSTANDING OF THE HOLY SCRIPTURE Intended chiefly for the assistance and information of those that use constantly every day to reade some part of the Bible and would gladly alwayes understand what they reade if they had some man to help them The first part Containing certain short notes of exposition upon the five books of Moses to wit Genesis Exodus Leviticus Numbers and Deuteronomie Wherein First all such passages in the Text are explained as were thought likely to be questioned by any Reader of ordinary capacity Secondly in many clauses those things are discovered which are needfull and usefull to be known and not so easily at the first reading observed and Thirdly many places that might at first seem to contradict one another are reconciled By ARTHUR JACKSON Preacher of Gods word in Woodstreet LONDON MATT. 24. 15. Who so readeth let him understand Act. 8. 30. 31. And Philip ran thither to him and heard him reade the Prophet Esaias and said Understandest thou what thou readest And he said How can I except some man should guide me Omnes qui legimus nitimur hoc indagare atque comprehendere quod voluit ille quem legimus Aug. Confess lib. 12. cap. 18. Printed by Roger Daniel Printer to the University of Cambridge And are to be sold at the signe of the Angel in Lumbards treet ANNO DOM. MDCXLIII To my well beloved friends and neighbours of my charge in WOOD STREET LONDON Right dearly beloved in the Lord THis poore work of mine the first-fruits of my labours in this kind must needs passe through your hands to the publick view not onely in regard of the speciall interest you have in me whom your selves were pleased many years since to chuse to be your Pastor to feed your souls but also in regard the work it self was at first collected and composed purposely for your service and use It is now above twenty years since the Lord was pleased to open a doore unto me for the preaching of the Gospelof Christ amongst you wherein though with much weaknesse I have endeavoured to the utmost of my power I blesse God to build you up in the knowledge of God and of Christ and need no other witnesses then yourselves that I have not sought yours but you as having indeed from my first entrance amongst you resolved with the Apostle very gladly to spend and to be spent for you though the more abundantly I loved you the lesse I were loved by you Amongst other wayes wherein I have studied to be serviceable to your souls it pleased God to put into my heart that I would undertake the unfolding of such passages of the holy Scripture as were somewhat more difficult and obscure to such as would come in and partake of my labours therein and the end I propounded to my self in this was both that I my self might hereby be the better enabled in publick also to declare unto you the whole counsell of God as occasion was offered and that you likewise might with the more advantage and comfort exercise your selves in your private reading of those sacred volumes Now having for severall years spent some time every Lords day in this imploiment I was at length importuned by some friends that were partakers of my labours therein to prepare those Annotations for the Presse which were the chief substance of that which I had collected for that service They alledged what satisfaction and comfort themselves had received in the hearing of them and what an advantage it might be both to them and others if they might have them ready at hand at all times to inform them in any thing they scrupled in their private reading and so farre I was swayed with what they said that I resolved in the publishing of one part of them to make triall whether they would find that approbation and welcome abroad that might give encouragement to send â—orth the rest after them These indeed come forth in a sad time when arms are in farre more request then books but we must herein submit to the good will of God It hath fared with this Book in this as with many a traveller that hath prepared for a journey when the sunne shined fair and yet was constrained at last to go forth in a storm When I began first to transcribe these Notes for the Presse the skie was clear and shined upon us and yet now when they should go forth the whole kingdome is overspread with a cloud that is like to poure down showrs of bloud upon the whole land the Lord give us grace to turn to him who hath promised to be a refuge from the storm Well but yet the book being passed the Presse and being withall to go upon Gods businesse I was unwilling to forbear the publishing of it especially when I began to consider that the drift of it was to help men to reade the Scripture with profit and that there is never more need for men to be much in studying Gods word then in troublesome and sad times God having there stored up those cordialls for us which in such times must chear up the sick fainting spirits of his poore afflicted servants unlesse thy Law had been my delight saith David Psal 119. 92. I then had perished in my afflictions Having therefore resolved to publish it and to leave the successe to the good providence of God I here present it to you in the first place to whom it doth of right belong If it may prove a means to bring you whose souls God hath committed to my charge to be in love with the Scripture or adde any thing to your stock of knowledge and grace I have if not all yet my chief desire Now our Lord Jesus Christ himself and God even our father which hath loved us and hath given us everlasting consolation and good hope through grace comfort your hearts and stablish you in every good word and work And so I commend you to Gods grace and desire likewise your prayers unto God for him who is Yours in the surest band of Christian affection ARTHUR JACKSON from reading his word because there are some places they shall meet with which they shall find above their reach yet because of this we presse tâ—em to be the more carefull to search diligently for the meaning of what they reade to be wary of perverting the good word of God and to that end both to pray unto Goâ— often that he would therein reveal the truth unto them and to make use of those for their help whom God hath furnished with gifts above others for the reâ—olving of such doubts as they shall meet with in their reading And indeed that I might be serviceable to the weaker sort of Gods people herein havâ— I yielded to publish theâ—e Annotations which at first I gathered for the more private use of my self and some others Many I know there are that are carefull every day to redeem some time from their worldly
imployments for the reading of the Bible that yet â—eap not that profit they might by their reading because they passe over many places which they understand not and how usefull it would be for them if they had some larger Notes of exposition by them then those can be that are in the margin of some Bibles which they might jointly reade together with the chapter they reade we may â—asily judge by the advantage which those short marginall notes have yiâ—lded to those that have made use of them Now though I dare not hope to go through such a work as this would be neither my strength nor years will allow me to propound such an aim to my self yet I hope it will be accepted if I may but contribute somewhat towards it and others may perhaps be stirred up to joyn their help to the same service I haâ—e aâ—ready through Gods assistance passed through the Historicall part of tâ—e old Testament and would hope to go forward if the Lord would be pleased to remove from us that heavy judgement of the sword and restore unto us â—eaceable times But for the present I could onely transcribe for the Presse this first part upon the five books of Moses and besides I am desirous to see what approbation this may find amongst those whose judgement may be farre better then mine own before I would adventure to send forth the rest There are onely two particulars wherein I shall need to give satisfaction for what I have done First I have not at all meddled with the many doubts tâ—at have been raised by Interpreters concerning the different wayes of translating some passages in the Originall Text but have onely endeavoured to unfold the meaning of the Text according to our last Translation onely I have for the most part taken in that reading also which is added in the margin of our Bibles If there be any man that stumbles at this I desire him to consider that I intended this work chiefly for those that onely understand their own language and such knotty disputes concerning the Originall must needs have mightily puzzled such readers but could never have been any way profitable for them And this I trust will satisfie him Again having made use of many learned Expositours in searching out the meaning of those places that I have undertaken to explain some may perhaps wish that I had some way insâ—rted their names as I went along to the end that for tâ—eir better satisfaction those that questioned any exposition might have had recourse to their works to peruâ—e what they had written therein And the truth is that had I from the beginning intended to publish these Notes it is most like that I shouâ—d have taken that course but considering as I said before that I looked chiefly to the satisâ—â—ing of those that are not skilled in such Authours I could not think it worth the while to revise the whole book for the doing of this This is all that I have to say onely I shall desire that those that will vouchsafe to peruse thâ—se my poore labours would have a Bible by them still reade the text there as they go for else I dare say they will not find that benefit by their reading which observing that course I hope tâ—ey may find I shall leave all to the good blessing of God and desire that if any good be done hereby the glory may all redound to him wâ—o is able to do much good by weak means To him I commend thee Christian Reader and rest Thine in the Lord Jesus ARTHUR JACKSON ERRATA Pag. 133. l 3. readâ— mâ—nner to appear to him 135. l. 14 r. me thâ—s 152. â— 25 r. â—â—t 1. 2. 158 l. 2â— r. reâ— 171. l. 2. r. Lord Jehâ—vah â—96 l. â—5 r. Hâ—r 202. l 4 r. Sanctuary and the 204 l. 2â— twinneâ— 219. l. 7 delâ— most 244 l. 41. Levit. 1. 261. l. â— hands 264 l 20. light holy 2â—6 l. 41. commended 278. l. â—4 five sacr â—ices 30â— l. 30. dwelt â—â—2 l 3. our Goâ—l 328. l â—4 â—he tent 339 l. 18. Lâ—v 2 2. 380. l. â—4 Aaron 382. l. 30 l ght holy 385. l. 40. t waâ— â—97 35 38 Suphah 40â— 14 15 20. Châ—mosh 40â— l. 14 right unto thus 430. l. 40. thiâ— it 4 7. l. 33. dâ—le l. y. 50â— l 41. peâ—sonâ— 5â—7 l 30. a basket â—48 l. 1. him l. 14 affâ—cted ANNOTATIONS On the first book of MOSES called GENESIS CHAP. I. IN the beginning God created the heaven and the earth Many of our best Expositours and that not without good probabilitie conceive these words to be a generall proposition concerning the whole creation which is afterwards more particularly unfolded by setting down in what time and in what order and manner this was done and what were the severall works of the six dayes to wit That in the beginning God created the heaven and the earth that is that all things were at first created by God the heavens the earth and all the host of them as it is afterwards expressed chap. 2. 1. or the world and all therein as S. Paul spake Act. 17. 24. This Moses affirmeth here in the first verse but then how after what manner and in what order they were created that is afterwards related in the following part of the chapter Yet others again that I think most probably understand this which is here said to be the work of the first dayes creation to wit that God in the beginning on the first day created the heaven that is the highest heaven the dwelling place of the Angels called the heaven of heavens 1. King 8. 27. and the earth that whole confused Chaos of earth and water which was as yet without form and void as it is afterwards described in the second verse And indeed because it is said Job 38. 6 7. that the morning starres sang together and the sonnes of God shouted for joy when God laid the foundations of the earth which is meant of the Angels it seems most probable that this highest heaven and so the Angels together with it were first created and so was a main part of the work of the first day It is true there is no mention made of the angels neither here nor in any other part of the chapter but that is because Moses purposely intended to relate onely the creation of things corporall and visible that happily as having regard therein to the rudenesse and weaknesse of that infant-Church of the Jews for whom he wrote this history For that the angels were at first created by God of nothing as all other things were is evident by many other places of Scripture as Psal 104. 4. Who maketh his angels spirits Col. 1. 16. By him were all things created that are in heaven and that are in earth visible and invisible c. Psal 148. 2 5. Praise ye him all his angels let them praise the name of the Lord for he commanded and they were
the same that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death that is the devil Heb. 2. 14. whereby also all believers do become conquerours over those spirituall enemies of their souls And thou shalt bruise his heel This is meant 1. of the serpents lying in wait to sting and hurt mankind 2. of the devils assaulting Christ in his temptations aâ—flictions death and buriall and the faithfull in their temptations and troubles which to him and them is but as the bruising of the heel Vers 16. Vnto the woman he said I will greatly multiply thy sorrow and thy conception That is thy painfull conceptions or the sorrows of thy conceptions faintnesse sick fits perill of abortion c. Thy desire shall be to thy husband That is thy desire shall be subject to thy husband upon his will and pleasure all thy desire must depend For in this sense the same phrase is used Gen. 4. 7. concerning Abels subjection to Cain as the firstborn It istrue by the law of creation the woman should have lived in subordination under her husband should have been governed by him for Adam was first formed then Eve 1. Tim. 2. 13. and 1. Coâ— 11. 9. Man was not created for the woman but the woman for the man but being here denounced as a chastisement for sinne it implyeth a further degree of subjection then that which should have been by the law of Nature and Creation as indeed by reason of the corruption of our nature it is made every where somewhat irksome and hard to be born but amongst some a very yoke of bondage Vers 18. And thou shalt eat the herb of the field And so neither the herbs or fruits of Paradise Vers 21. Vnto Adam also and to his wife did the Lord God make coats of skinnes c. This may be meant of the Lords doing this presently before they were turned out of Paradise by the ministry of angels or how else it pleased him to wit that by the skinnes of slain beasts he made them garments and so clothed them therewith or rather that the Lord taught Adam and Eve and gave them directions how they should of the skinnes of beasts make themselves garments for the covering of their nakednesse and to shelter their bodies from the injury of the weather for seeing there is no question to be made but that the Lord did immediately teach them the worship of offering sacrifices as signes and types of that reconciliation and atonement which was to be expected in the promised seed and therefore we reade in the following chapter of the Sacrifices that were offered by Cain and Abel it cannot be thought improbable that withall direction was given to make them coats of the skins of the beasts slain However by this kind of clothing chosen for them they were taught betimes not to have so much respect to delicacy as to usefulnesse in attiring themselves 2. in the spoils of those dead beasts to wear the remembrances of their own mortality yea of that brutish condition whereinto by their sinne they were fallen And to this that bitter taunt seems to have reference in the following verse Behold the man is become as one of us to know good and evil c. Vers 22. And now lest he put forth his hand and take also of the tree of life c. Some Expositours conceive that the fruit of the tree of life being eaten by man should have prevented all decay of naturall strength and have made him immortall or at least have kept him in perfect health and strength untill he was taken up from earth into heaven and that either by means of a created power and efficacy which to this end and purpose God had given to this fruit or by an extraordinary and supernaturall blessing which God had ordained should go along with the eating of this fruit and hence they say it was that when Adam and Eve had sinned God now resolved to turn them out of Paradise that they might not taste of the tree of life either in mercy to prevent their living for ever in misery or in judgement that the curse of Death which God had threatned as the reward of sinne might not be prevented by eating of this fruit But this conceit is justly rejected by the best Expositours It was no wayes possible that any created food should frustrate Gods decree that Death should be the wages of Sinne. Whatever effect might have followed upon the eating of this â—ruit had man continued in the state of Innocency yet when his body was dead because of sinne as the Apostle speaks Rom. 8. 10. it was not the eating of this fruit that could make his dead body to live for ever The true reason why the Lord cast Adam out of Paradise to prevent his eating of the tree of life was doubtlesse that having by his disobedience and sinne made himself liable to death he might not now meddle with this sacramentall seal of life and salvation which now because of sinne he had nothing to do with Onely as before the Lord had upbraided them for their vain affectation of being like unto him in that ironicall expression Behold the man is become as one of us to know good and evil meaning that by his sinne they were become most unlike him so in these words ironically he upbraids him after the same manner for that certainty of death he had brought upon himself determining to cast him out of the garden of Eden Lest saith the Lord he put forth his hand and take also of the tree of life and eat and live for ever not because there was any danger of his living for ever but in derision of any such hope or expectation if happily he should entertain any such motion as formerly of gaining an increase of knowledge by eating of the tree of knowledge of good and evil Vers 24. And he placed at the East and of the garden c. Where was the entrance into Paradise there at the East end of the garden he placed Cherubims and a flaming sword that is Angels armed with a flaming sword for Moses useth this word that he might speak to the capacity of the Jews who had Cherubims figured in their temple to represent the angels CHAP IV. Vers 3. ANd in processe of time it came to passe c. Abel and Cain had been doubâ—lesse taught of God thus to worship him and therefore it is said Heb. 11. 4. that by faith to wit grounded on Gods word Abel offered sacrifice Vers 4. And the Lord had respect to Abel and to his offering This Cain perceived and therefore it was manifested by some outward signe either ordinary by giving good successe to Abel in all things and not to Cain or extraordinary as by sending fire from heaven to consume Abels sacrifice and not Cains as we see the like Levit. 9. 24. There came a fire out from before the Lord and consumed upon the Altar the burnt offering
c. 1. Kings 18. 38. Then the fire of the Lord fell and consumed the burnt sacrifice c. Vers 7. And if thou dost not well sinne lieth at the doore That is the punishment of sinne whether terrour of conscience or externall plagues will lie watching like a serjeant or thief ready at hand to â—lie upon thee and tear thee And unto thee shall be his desire This is added to allay his anger towards his brother still God had left Abel subject to Cain as the first-born so that his desire must be subject to his brothers and therefore it was fit that Cain should love and cherish him as all men do those that are in subjection to them Vers 8. And Cain talked with Abel c. To wit in a brotherly manner as he had wont to do so dissembling his hatred and bloudy purpose of killing him that he might the better effect it Vers 10. The voice of thy brothers bloud crieth c. This expression is used to intimate to Cain his folly and madnesse in thinking to hide the murder of his brother or to escape unpunished since this crying and horrid sinne was as well known to God and did as strongly ingage the justice of God to punish it as if his bloud had had a voice to crie aloud upon God for vengeance Vers 11. And now thou art cursed from the earth which hath opened her mouth c. This is added by the way 1. to aggravate the sinne of Cain 2. to shew the fitnesse of the punishment as if he should have said the earth did as it were in compassion receive into her bosome that bloud which thou diddest cruelly â—hed and therefore the earth which hath thy brothers bloud shall plague thee for shedding of it a punishment the more proper also because Cain was a Tiller of the ground Vers 12. A fugitive and a vagabond shalt thou be c. That is thou shalt â—lie as a banished man from thy fathers family from the Church and being gone shalt be still pursued with thy conscience and so still wander from place to place as no where finding securitie and peace Vers 14. Behold thou hast driven me out this day from the face of the earth This he saith because he was excluded from the common right of men God having left him never a corner of the earth where he might rest quietly and safely and so was indeâ—d condemned as no lawfull inhabitant of the earth And from thy face shall I be hid Being banished from the presence of God in his Church he takes himself to be quite cast out of his favour and protection And it shall come to passe that every one that findeth me shall slay me It is not probable that Adam and Eve after Cain and Abel were born continued barren unto this time these onely are mentioned because of this famous story but other sonnes and daughters no doubt they had and childrens children perhaps to many generations Now these Cain feared and withall the posterity the earth should be peopled with in his time afterward yea and peradventure the very beasts of the field Vers 15. Therefore whosoever slayeth Cain vengeance shall be taken on him seven-fold Therefore that is to prevent this vvhereby vve see that God did not this in mercy to Cain but to prevent bloudshed and the cutting up of that root from vvhence yet many serviceable branches might grow And the Lord set a mark upon Cain What this mark vvas it is but curiosity to enquire some visible mark it vvas vvhereby the Lord knevv men vvould be restrained from hurting him happily some mark that made him a horrible spectacle of Gods vvrath and fury against so foul a sinne Vers 16. And Cain went out from the presence of the Lord. God having thus examined him and condemned him no doubt as usually at other times in a visible apparition so soon as ever he vvas gotten out of the presence of the Lord he fled as a banished man from his fathers dvvelling place and dvvelt in the land of Nod and so it may be true also in another sense that he went from the presence of the Lord because he vvent from the place of his vvord and publick worship the place vvhere he had wont to appear to Adam and his sonnes of which it might be said as Gen. 28. 17. This is no other but the house of God and this is the gate of heaven Vers 17. And he builded a citie The question concerning them that should build or inhabit this citie is vain for if Abrahams stock in lesse then 400 years amounted to six hundred thousand persons what might Cains posteritie be ere he built this citie Neither doth this work thwart that curse vers 14. And I shall be a fugitive and a vagabond in the earth It is probable he built it out of that inward horrour and fear from whence those words proceeded neither do we reade that he found any inward rest or securitie in it when he had done it if he did ever finish it Vers 20. And Adah bare Jabal he was the father of such as dwell in tents c. So are they usually esteemed and named that are either the first inventers of any art or men of fame for excellent inventions in the skilfull use of such arts which were not practised till they found them out Thus was Jabal the father of shepherds and Jubal the father of musicians at least amongst Cains posterity Vers 23. I have slain a man to my wounding c. An obscure place and therefore many severall wayes expounded but most ground their expositions upon some conceits or other that have no warrant in the text all which must needs therefore be weak and uncertain It is true indeed the Hebrew text admits two divers readings and accordingly two somewhat different expositions for if we reade it as it is in the margent I would slay a man in my wounding and a young man in my hurt then the words seem to have been a vaunt of Lamechs to his wives perhaps fearing that his fiercenesse and violence would at some time or other so â—arre provoke those he wronged as to bring some mischief upon him viz. that whosoever should meddle with him they should pay dearly for it he would be the death of the stoâ—test man that should strike or hurt him adding withall that if he should be avenged sevenfold that should offer to kill Cain farre heavier vengeance should be taken of him that should set upon Lamech but following that whereunto our Translatours it seems did most incline because they have set it in the text the meaning of the place I conceive is this Lamech a wicked proud fierce man had committed murder for so he speaks in the preterpâ— fecttense I have slain c. and in doing of it had received some hurt coming home in this plight his wives are affrighted and in great perplexitie and fear he labours to appease them but in a
were giants in the earth in those dayes Men who for their extraordinary stature and strength were even admired in those dayes to wit in that age before spoken of when the sonnes of God did promiscuously match with the daâ—ghters of men at that time and before that time that is in that age there were these giants on the earth who in the pride and confidence of their huge strength did without all fear of God or man as lawlesse men commit any villany and like savage and wild beasts destroyed and waâ—ted the countreyes and people where they lived Amongst other the corruptions of those times this Moses instances peculiarly in to let us see how insufferably wicked mankind was grown when they did in a manner even fight against God And also after that when the sonnes of God c. Yea and after that age the progenie of these unlawfull matches betwixt the sonnes of God and the daughters of men became many of them such giants the curse of God follovving such unequall mixtures of the seed of Seth vvith that of Cain And hereby also Moses gives us to understand that even among the outvvard members of the Church these villanies grevv rife yea and after the holy Patriarchs had by Gods commandment threatened them vvith that delâ—ge vvhich aftervvards came upon them Vers 6. And it repented the Lord that he had made man c. God is not as man that he should repent or that he should be grieved for any thing that is done 1. Sam. 15. 29. The strength of Israel will not lie nor repent for he is not as man that he should repent and that because he is not mutable in his purposes as being the Father of lights Jam. 1. 17. with whom there is no variablenesse nor shadow of changing neither can any thing happen to crosse him in his counsel which he did not foresee from everlasting nor can he be in danger to erre in his purposes and to find out any thing in proces of time that is better then that which before he determined should be done yet here as elswhere in severall places of Scripture the Lord is said to repent and to grieve 1. because the Lord now intended to do what men that repent and are grieved for that which they have formerly done are wont to do that is to undo what he had done and to destroy the work of his own hands and therefore speaks thus of himself after the manner of men as stooping to our capacity and 2. to imply thereby the grievousnesse of their transgressions and provocations that should move the Lord to destroy so great a part of those creatures which he had made for his own glory as it were to repent of making man in whom he had determined to honour himself above all the creatures besides He must needs be a desperate wicked wretch that makes his father that tenderly loves him wish he had never been born Vers 16. And in a cubit shalt thou finish it above That is the Ark. The meaning is this When he had built up the Ark thirty cubits high then he was to finish it or cover it which covering went up sloping so that the ridge was a cubit higher then the side of the Ark. Vers 19. Two of every sort c. That is pairs of every sort a male and a female the number is set down afterward chap. 7. vers 7. Of every clean beast by sevens the male and his female c. here onely the kind and that he should take them by twoes or by pairs CHAP. VII Vers 2. OF every clean beast c. That is such as might be offered in sacrifice Vers 11. In the six hundredth year of Noahs life c. So then the Floud began in the seventeenth day of the moneth Zin which was about the beginning of our May as some Authours think Anno Mundi 1656. or the beginning of October as others hold Vers 12. And the rain was upon the earth fourty dayes c. It rained therefore unto the twentie seventh day of the third moneth Vers 16. And the Lord shut him in c. That is the Lord either by the ministrie of the angels or by his own immediate power caused the doore of the Ark on the outside to be sure and safe against the rain and violence of the waters and so what could not be done by any care or skill or labour of Noah himself was supplied by Gods providence whereas reading this history men might be ready to question in their minds How Noah could possibly so shut the doore on the inside but that still there would be danger of the waters working through the joynts and crevises on the outside where Noah could not cover it with pitch as it was within all such imaginations which our own curiositie might suggest are cut off with this short clause that the Lord shut him in that is that the Lord by his own immediate hand and almighty power did as it were so fasten and shut up the doore upon them that by no means the flouds of water beating upon it should be able to loosen it or any way break in to the endangering either of man or beast Vers 20. Fifteen cubits upward did the waters prevail That is so much higher then any mountain did the waters rise Vers 24. And the waters prevailed on the earth an hundred and fifty dayes That is for one hundred and fifty dayes after the beginning of the Floâ—d the waters did either increase or continue in their full strength to wit unto the end of the sixteenth day of the seventh moneth CHAP. VIII Vers 4. ANd the Ark rested in the seventh moneth on the seventeenth day of the moneth c. Which must needs be the next day at the furthest after the waters began first to decrease for from the beginning of the Floud to this seventeenth day of the seventh moneth are but an hundred fifty and one dayes at the most Nor is this strange that the Ark should rest so suddenly if the Ark did draw thirteen cubits water as is very likely when the Floud was at the highest the bottome of the Ark was not above two cubits higher then the highest mountains and two cubits it might well fall in one day Vers 5. In the tenth moneth on the first day of the moneth were the tops of the mountains seen That is seventy three dayes after the Ark began to rest not onely the top of that mountain was dry the Ark standing there wholy out of the water but also the tops of many lower mountains Vers 6. And it came to passe at the end of fourty dayes That is fourty dayes after the tops of the mountains were discovered which was the eleventh day of the eleventh moneth Vers 8. Also he sent forth a dove from him Seven dayes after he had sent out the raven for vers 10. he speaks of seven other dayes and that was upon the eighteenth day of the eleventh
which came not to passe till many hundred years afterward namely that the Gentiles the posteritie of Japheth having been along time separated from the Church of God which was to be established amongst the Israâ—litâ—s Shems progenie should at last be perswaded by the preaching of the Gospel to joyn with them in the worship of the same God in the profession of the same saith so to become fellow-members of the same Church Ephes 2. 13. But now in Christ Jesus ye who sometimes were farre off are made nigh by the bloâ—d of Christ which was fulfilled when the Gentiles became Christians CHAP. X. NOw these are the generations of the sonnes of Noah We cannot with any probabilitie conceive that all the children or grandchildren of Shem Ham and Japheth are here particularly named but onely such as were in their generations men of renown such as by their severall plantations gave name to severall nations descending from their loyns Vers 5. By these were the Isles c. For the full understanding of this we must know that the posteritie of Noah kept together for many years till the greatest part removed to that plantation in Shinar whereof we reade chap. 11. Now sayes Moses after the tongues were there divided these sonnes of Japheth according to their severall languages did plant severall Colonies in all the regions and countreys of Europe and those that border the Mediterranean sea now usually called the Isles of the Gentiles for this is all which Moses intends in these words that all those Sea-countries severally divided amongst men of severall families of severall languages were all the posterity of Japheth so placed by those of his issue formerly mentioned after whose names they were many of them called Vers 8. And Cush begat Nimrod he began to be a mighty one in the earth That is whereas hitherto the heads of families did in a mild and gentle way guide and order the rest rather by the voluntary submission of those that were governed then by the compulsion of power this Nimrod with violâ—nce usurped a more imperious government and enlarging still his dominions by forcing those about him to undergo his yoke he became a mighty one that is a man of great power and might famous in his time for the dominions he had Vers 9. He was a mighty hunter before the Lord. In many places of Scripture persecutours and oppressours such as invade any people and by a strong hand subdue them and then waste and oppresse them are called hunters as Jer. 16. 16. Behold I will send for many fishers and they shall fish them and for many huâ—â—ers and they shall hunt them c. Lam. 4. 18. They hunt our steps that we cannot go in our streets Such a one Moses under this Metaphoricall speech describes Nimrod to have been a tyrannous invadâ—r and oppressour of those that lived about him and this he did before the Lord to wit openly without fear of God Wherefore it is said c. Thence it grew to be a common proverb that when any man took the course of oppression and tyrannie he was called as I may say another Nimrod Vers 11. Out of that land went forth Ashur c. According to â—he translation of Junius which is added in the margin the meaning is this That Nimrod having built those foure cities before mentioned in the land of Shinar enlarged his dominions further even in Ashur or Assyria and there built Nineveh Rehoboth c. But methinks this other translation is not without cause retained in the text namely that Ashur not the sonne of Shem but one of the same name of Hams progeny as in Gen. 4. we have many of Cains progeny of the same name with those of Seths went forth out of Shinar and built Nineveh c. in the kingdome of Assyria and indeed whence may we think it took the name of Assyria if Nimroâ— not Ashur were the founder of that Empire Vers 18. And afterward were the families of the Canaanites spread abroad Having spoken of the sonnes of Canaan Sydon Heth Jebus c. he addes that in after-times there were severall families spread abroad in the land of Canaan which took their names as is before expressed from these sonnes of Canaan These are the sonnes of Ham after their families c. That is these are the sonnes of Ham who according to their severall families and languages were the founders of severall nations in severall countreys Vers 21 The father of all the children of Eber. That is of the Hebrews Vers 25. The name of one was Peleg Peleg signifies division and he was so called because about the time of his birth languages were divided CHAP. XI ANd the whole earth was of one language and of one speech Now Moses returns to relate more particularly that memorable story of the building of Babel premising this in the first place by way of Introduction that the whole earth was of one language that is that the men of the earth before the building of Babel spake all one language and so had done 1757 years Now that this language was Hebrew it is by almost all learned men commonly agreed and not without cause both bâ—cause all the names of the Patriarchs before and after the Floud are made of Hebrew words and because it is not likely but the first language was continued by God amongst his Church in that better progenie of Noah that had no hand in the building of Babel Vers 2. And it came to passe as they c. To wit The men or the inhabitants of the earth before spoken of which is thus generally expressed onely because the greatest part of them removed in this Colony together with Nimrod the captain and chief of the Plantation for that Noah Shem and the rest of Noahs better progenâ—e were not present at the building of Babel this if nothing else would plainly prove becausâ— the first language continued still in that holy line The greatest difficultie of this place is how it can be said of this Colony of men that came now to the land of Shinar which was Chaldea that they journeyed from the East since Armenia where it is commonly held that Noah went out of the Ark and near to which therefore the posteritie of Noah had doubtlesse hitherto dwelt did not lie on the East of Chaldea where the tower of Babel was built But to this I answer that if we take the hills of Taurus or Caucasus between the East Indies and Scythia to be those mountains of Ararat where the Ark rested for so some conceive then this place is clear for they lie Eastward from the land of Chaldea here called the land of Shinar If we retain the common opinion that those mountains of Ararat were the hills of Armenia we must conceive that they had removed formerly from the place where the Ark rested and settled themselves in some countrey that lay East of Chaldea and thence turned again Westward and
and made our peace through the bloud of his Crosse Col. 1. 20. Again because the Scripture no where tells us who he was or who were his parents or of what stock he came nor makes any mention either of his birth or death but presents him to us as one without father without mother without descent having neither beginning of dayes nor end of life Heb. 7. 3. and that purposely that he might be a figure of the Messiah which cannot be said of Job Daniel and others vvho though there be no mention made of their stock birth and death yet they vvere not also Kings and Priests unto God as Melâ—hisedek vvas therefore in regard of these also the Apostle makes him a notable type of Christ or one made like to the Sonne of God vvho vvas indeed in regard of his humane nature without father and in regard of his Godhead without mother without descent having neither beginning of dayes nor end of life And he was the priest of the most high God That vve may not vvonder at that vvhich follovvs that a Canaanitish king should speak so religiously of the most high God and vvithall take upon him to blesse Abram as one much inferiour to himself Heb. 7. 7. Without all contradiction the lesse is blessed of the better or that Abram should pay him tithes c. Moses therefore tells us that this Melchisedek was not onely a vvorshipper of the true God but also a Priest of the most high God most eminent in those times undobtedly in regard of that speciall dignitie that he was both king of Salem and Priest of the most high God And herein also the Apostle maketh him a most remarkable type of Christ Heb. 7. 2 3. because he was both king Priest and especially because he is here presented to us without any partner in his Priesthood as the Priests of Aarons order had without any mention of any to whom he succeeded in his Priesthood or that succeeded him so as one that typically abideth a Priest for ever as the Apostle there speaks for so indeed Christ is the one eternall Priest of his Church as the Apostle saith Heb. 7. 24. This man because he liveth for ever hath an unchangeable Priesthood Very strange indeed it may seem that such a King and Priest should be found amongst the cursed nation of the Canaanites but God can raise unto himself faithfull servants whereever he pleaseth and conferre upon vvhomsoever he vvill an eminent measure of grace yea though the Church vvas to be continued in the posteritie of Abram yet there is little question to be made but that as yet there vvere some fevv of other families that vvere the true servants of God as Job and his friends aftervvard were amongst the Edomites Vers 19. And he blessed him and said c. By the authoritie of his office and in the name of God he gives Abram his blessing as the Priests in the lavv did the people Num. 6. 23 27. Speak unto Aaron and to his sonnes saying On this wise ye shall blesse the children of Israel c. vers 27. And they shall put my name upon the children of Israel and I will blesse them It is likely he used a more ample form and manner of blessing then is here expressed But if so in this abbridgement which Moses gives us we have no doubt the summe of all for this manner of blessing though uttered prayer-vvise implyeth an assured promise that the most high God should most abundantly blesse him Vers 20. And he gave him tithes of all c. He that is Abram Heb. 7. 4. gave Him that is Melchisedek tithes of all that is the tenth of all the spoil Heb. 7. 4. Now consider how great this man was unto whom even the Patriarch Abram gave the tenth of the spoils for though he vvould take nothing of the spoil vvhich had been carried from Sodom unto himself yet he might give of it to Melchisedek and besides he took questionlesse much from the vanquished vvhich belonged not to Sodom However the tithes he gave unto Melchisedek that surely by way of homage thankfulnes to God for what was given to him in regard of his office was given to God for Melchisedek himself being a king had no need of them Vers 22. I have lift up my hand to the Lord c. This may be meant either of an oath that he had taken for that was an usuall custome in swearing to lift up the hand to heaven Dan. 12. 7. And I heard the man clothed in linnen which was upon the waters of the river when he held up his right hand and his left hand unto heaven and sware by him that liveth for ever or which differs very little of a vow made to God in his prayer Vers 23. Lest thou shouldst say I have made Abram rich That is lest thou or any other should hereafter say that by this victory I enriched my self and so the extraordinary blessing of God upon me and mine should not be discerned and acknowledged and withall lest thou shouldst think or say hereafter that I pretended the rescue of the afflicted but did indeed look after the prey Thus he preferres the glory of God and the honouring of his Religion before his spoil which by right of warre belonged to him CHAP. XV. Vers 1. THe Lord came unto Abram in a vision By this word vision is sometimes meant a Revelation of God given to his servants in their sleep by a dream which are also for distinction sake called nightly visions Gen. 46. 2. And God spake unto Israel in the visions of the night but this I cannot conceive to be such chiefly because we have such a vision afterwards following this vers 12. A deep sleep fell upon Abram and lo an horrour c. Again by visions are sometimes meant those apparitions which the servants of God have had being cast into a trance which were onely spirituall objects of the mind not of the bodily sense This seems not to be such neither for many things are here said to have passed betwixt God and Abram which cannot well be thought to have been onely in a trance and not really done as the killing and dividing of the heifer of three years old c. vers 9 10. and besides there would not have been then so great difference betwixt this vision and that dream or trance mentioned vers 12. and therefore I rather conceive this vision to have been an open apparition which Abram beheld waking with the eyes of his body though happely the Lord appeared in a more glorious manner then usually and therefore it is now added that this was done in a vision Fear not Abram c. This is spoken both that he might not be afraid of the majesty of God who now in this vision appeared to him and also to comfort him in regard of that fear and trouble of mind wherewith he was oppressed in regard that after so many
not been lien with Prov. 9. 12. For she sitteth at the doore of her house on a seat in the high places of the street Vers 15. When Judah saw her he thought her to be an harlot because she had covered her face The meaning is not that he judged her to be an harlot because she had covered her face for this was a signe of modestie rather then of whorish impudency Gen. 24. 65. Rebekah took a veil and covered her self when she saw Isaac coming towards her but that seeing her set in such a manner in an open place as harlots used to do and doubtlesse in the dresse and attire of such light women he imagined she was an harlot and these words because she had covered her face are added to intimate what it was that made him thus to mistake being she was his daughter in law to wit because she was veiled and so her face being hidden he could not know her Vers 16. And she said What wilt thou give me This she said both as following the custome of harlots Ezek. 16. 33. They give gifts to all whores and also especially that she might have somewhat to witnesse by whom she had conceived if she proved to be with child It may seem somewhat strange that when she began to speak to him he should not know her by her voice but for this we must consider 1. that if she spake with a low and soft voice under a pretence of secrecy in that case a knovvn voice may be easily mistaken 2. that much art may be used by a subtile woman in changing the ordinary tone of her voice and speech 3. that Judah having now his lust inflamed and being carried away with a violent passion might easily be so farre blinded and transported as not to discern a fraud of this nature which he had no cause in the world to imagine or suspect Vers 24. And Judah said Bring her forth and let her be burnt By the law of God afterwards given to defile a betrothed woman which was here Tamars case in regard she was promised to Shelah and by the law he was to marry her was adultery and as adultery to be punished with death Deut 22. 23 24. If a Damsel that is a virgin be betrothed unto her husband and a man find her in the citie and lie with her then ye shall bring them both out unto the gate of that citie and ye shall stone them with stones that they die And it seems such was the law and custome of these times yea though they were widows onely as by that law they were to be stoned so by the law in these times and places they were to be burned which Judah was very forward to presse against Tamar out of a desire to bâ— rid of her that he might be no longer in danger of her being married to his sonne Shelah yea so farre was he transported with his passion herein that he would have burnt which was against the light of nature both her and the fruit that was conceived in her womb Concerning Judahs power of pronouncing such a sentence against her the judgement of Expositours differs much 1. Some conceive that at this time in those countreys there was not that exact form of a Commonweal established amongst them as was afterwards in processe of time nor such a strict legall way in judiciall proceedings but that every one that vvas the head of a family had in his own family power of life and death and so Judah did indeed pronounce sentence of death against Tamar who belonged to his family which indeed may seem the more probable because vvhen being brought forth she had discovered by whom she was with child there was no further proceeding against her which shovvs the judgement was much in his power Nor is that argument of any great strength that is brought against this to wit that she dwelt now with her own father over whom Judah could have no such power to fetch her thence and punish her as he pleased since she might be fetched to Judah under some other pretence and then he might proceed against her But 2. others conceive that Judah had no such power to pronounce sentence against her but onely made known his will to have a strict course taken against her Bring her forth saith he and let her be burnt that is let her be carried before the magistrate and be punished with burning according to the law of the countrey And this indeed is the common opinion of the most Expositours Vers 25. When she was brought forth she sent to her father in law c. This she did being apprehended or brought forth to tryall either to stay his proceedings against her if Judah were to be her judge or at least some vvay to smother it before it came to a publick hearing Vers 26. She hath been more righteous then I. That is my fault vvas greater then hers I did it of mere lust she as provoked by my injustice because I gave her not to Shelah my sonne and so I vvas also the occasion of her sinne Vers 28. When she travelled the one put out his hand This shovvs that her labour vvas most hard and dangerous the child coming not according to the ordinary course of nature the Lord therein correcting both Tamar and Judah for their sinne And the midwife took and bound upon his hand a scarlet threed As persvvading her self that she vvould have tvvins and that this vvould be the first born she ties a scarlet thred upon his vvrest that might be a mark to knovv him from the other a mark that to him belonged the primogeniture honour but herein she vvas deceived for this child vvho vvas aftervvards called Zarah drevv back his hand vers 29. and then the other came forth and vvas born first called thereupon Pharez vvho vvas to be the stock out of vvhom should come the promised seed and therefore as an obscure testimonie thereof contrary to the ordinary course of nature he brake out first Vers 29. This breach be upon thee That is the breach is thine thou hast made it and shalt carry the name of it upon thee for Pharez in the originall signifies a breach And indeed principally to shevv the birth of Pharez vvho vvas one of Christs progenitours vvere all these things here related concerning Judah there being nothing spoken of the marriage of the other sonnes of Jacob except Joseph and that because hereby vve may learn that it vvas of mere grace that this family the fruit of incest vvas chosen to be the stock from vvhence the Messiah should spring and that he vvill not reject great sinners that vvould be the sonne of those that vvere guilty of such infamous sinnes CHAP. XXXIX Vers 2. ANd he was in the house of his Master the Egyptian This is added to shew that though Gods blessing vvent along with him yet still he suffered him to be in servitude or else to expresse Josephs patient bearing
here also taken unto their assembly mine honour be thou not united implying that he would not give the least consent or approbation to a fact so foul Now this severe censure of that treacherous and bloudy crueltie of Simeon and Levi in the slaughter of the Shechemites is a notable evidence that thâ— Authour of that Apocryphall book of Judeth where this fact of Simeons is highly extolled wrote not by the inspiration of that spirit of God by which the Patriarch Jacob was guided when he uttered this prophecy and consequently that that Book is no part of the Canonicall Scripture Vers 7. I will divide them in Jacob and scatter them in Israel Jacob speaks here as in the person of God as usuall it is in the Scriptures to ascribe the work of God to the Prophets who are onely his messengers to foreshew what he will do How this prophecy was fulfilled in the tribe of Levi every one knows who were here and there dispersed abroad and placed in severall cities all the land over that so they might teach and instruct the people in the law of God wherein also the goodnesse of God is observable that turned as it were this curse into a blessing for though the dividing and scattering of them was in it self a punishment yet that they wâ—re dispersed for that end to be as the mouth of God unto the people to feed them with knowledge and understanding herein they were exceedingly honoured As for the tribe of Simeon how this prophecy was accomplished in them we may see also Josh 19. 1 c. who were not planted apart by themselves in the land of Canaan as the other tribes were but had their inheritance intermingled with that of Judah out of vvhose lot in severall places here and there those of Simeon had certain cities and villages assigned them and therefore vve see that vvhen Moses blessed the severall tribes before his death Deut. 33. he made no mention at all of this scattered tribe of Simeon and that aftervvards they vvere forced many of them at least to seek a nevv habitation partly in Mount Seir and partly in Mount Gedor 1. Chron. 4. 39 43. by force of arms driving out the Amalekites and other inhabitants and so planting themselves in their room Novv herein also vvas the punishment denounced against Simeon svveetned also in that though they vvere thus divided and scattered yet it vvas an honour to them that they vvere at first joyned vvith the royall tribe of Judah and that aftervvards God made them victorious over those uncircumcised nations in vvhose countrey they planted themselves vvhen their first habitation by reason they multiplied so greatly vvas too little for them Vers 8. Judah thou art he whom thy brethren shall praise Alluding to his name vvhich signifieth confession or praise Gen. 29. 35. And she conceived again and bare a sonne and she said Now will I praise the Lord. And the meaning is that the name of this tribe should be famous and eminent amongst the rest not onely in regard of the temporall government but much more in regard that out of him Christ should come Heb. 7. 14. For it is evident that our Lord sprang out of Judah Thy hand shall be in the neck of thy enemies That is thou shalt put them to flight and subdue them This prophecy of the valour and prevailing power of Judah was fulfilled when that tribe became the leader Num. 10. 14. In the first place went the standard of the camp of the children of Judah Judg. 1. 1 2. The children of Israel asked the Lord saying Who shall go up for us against the Canaanites first to fight against them And the Lord said Judah shall go up as also in those Worthies of this tribe Othniel Judg. 3. 9 10. David 2. Sam. 8. 1. Solomon 1. Chron. 22. 9. but especially in Christ who hath vanquished all the powers of darknesse Thy fathers children shall bow down before thee This is spoken in relation to that regall power that should be established in the tribe of Judah to which all the Israelites should submit themselves and purposely that he might comprehend all the posteritie of Jacob even all the tribes of Israel he saith not thy mothers children but thy fathers children shall bow down c. Yet it is most exactly accomplished in the spirituall kingdome of Christ Phil. 2. 10. That at the name of Jesus every knee should bow Vers 9. Judah is a lions whelp c. The tribe of Judah is here compared to a lion thereby the better yet to expresse their mighty strength and courage how terrible they should be unto their enemies and how great and glorious their conquests should be that look as a lion the king of beasts flies upon any beast he meets with and tears them in pieces and returning from his prey coucheth down and feedeth upon his prey or lieth at rest and none dare disquiet him or offer to take his prey from him so should Judahs kings conquer and subdue their enemies and then returning with victorie should quietly and peaceably enjoy their spoils and conquests without disturbance But especially is this spoken in relation to Christs unresistable power and glorious conquests who is therefore called the lion of the tribe of Judah Rev. 5. 5. Vers 10. The sceptre shall not depart c. till Shiloh come Shiloh is by interpretation the Prosperer the Safemaker the Prince of peace or as others think his sonne or her sonne is doubtlesse meant of the Messiah the Lord Christ who is indeed the onely Saviour of mankind the onely Peace-maker betwixt God and us and the sonne of Judah and that as being the sonne of the Virgin Mary who was of Judahs tribe so that the drift of these words was to foretell of what tribe the Messiah should be to wit of the tribe of Judah and at what time he should come to wit that after once the regall dignitie should be settled in that tribe which was done when David was anoynted king the government should never be taken from him at least so farre but that there should be a Lawgiver from between his feet nor his kingdome and commonwealth be utterly ruined and abolished untill the Messiahs coming The chief difficultie of this place is in making good the truth of this prophecy concerning the continuance of Judahs principalitie and kingdome untill the Messiahs coming and that because it is evident 1. That after Jechoniah and Zedekiah the two last kings of Judah they had no more any king of that royall house of David nor of the tribe of Judah for so Jeremiah prophecied concerning Jechoniah Jer. 22. â—0 Thus saith the Lord Write ye this man childlesse a man that shall not proâ—per in his dayes for no man of his seed shall prosper sitting upon the throne of David and ruling any more in Judah yea so Ezekiel prophecied concerning the utter overthrow of that crown and regall dignitie Ezek. 21. 27. I will
is the name whereby God expresseth his essence to us so farre as we are able to conceive him And it implyes 1. his incomprehensiblenesse as we use to say of any thing we would not have others to prie into It is what it is so God saith here to Moses I am what I am 2. his immensitie that his being is without any limits a man is a man an angel is an angel that is every creature hath a being but bounded and defined within such a compasse but God is an immense being that cannot be included within any bounds 3. that he is of himself and hath not a being depending upon any other I am that is by and from and of my self 4. his everlastingnesse I am before any thing was and shall for ever be there never was nor shall be time wherein God could not say of himself I am 5. that there is no succession of time with him for the understanding whereof see John 8. 58. Before Abraham was I am and then 6. that he giveth being to all things Vers 16. Go and gather the elders of Israel together c. That is the heads of their Tribes who doubtlesse had some place of authority and power amongst them for though in Egypt they lived in much disorder and confusion yet it cannot be thought but that they had some kind of government amongst them as is yet more evident chap. 5. 14. where we reade of officers of the children of Israel Now these the Lord commanded Moses to assemble and to deliver this message to them both that they might afterwards acquaint their brethren of the severall tribes with this message which God had sent and also that they might joyn with Moses in the name of all the people to desire of Pharaoh what God enjoyned them to desire Vers 18. And now let â—s go we beseech thee three dayes journey into the wildernesse c. God appoints them to petition onely for so much libertie that the denyall of this might render Pharaoh inexcusable and make the justice of God the more manifest both in destroying Pharaoh and delivering Israel neither was it necessarie that either God or they having other direction from God should reveal their whole counsel See Deut. 2. 28. and 1. Sam. 16. 2. And the Lord said Take an heifer with thee and say I am come to sacrifice unto the Lord. Vers 19. And I am sure that the king of Egypt will not let you go no not by a mighty hand If we reade this place as it is in the margin of our Bibles I am sure that the King of Egypt will not let you go but by a mighty hand the meaning then is plain to wit that Pharaoh would not let the Israelites go till God by a strong hand forced him to let them go But reading it as it is in our Bibles which agrees best with the originall it may happely be questioned how it can be said that the King of Egypt would not let them go no not by a mighty hand since it is evident that he did give them leave to go chap. 12. 31. and so the Lord tells Moses here in the following words I will stretch out my hand and smite Egypt c. and after that he will let ye go To which I answer that though upon the slaying of all the first-born in Egypt Pharaoh gave them liberty to go yet it might be well said that he would not let them go no not with a mighty hand because after that God had with a strong and mighty hand that is by many grievous plagues endeavoured to make him yield yet a long time he persisted in his obstinacy and would not let them go till at last he was even constrained to bid them be gone and indeed even then he said that more out of displeasure then a yielding spirit and therefore he soon repented of what he had said and when they were gone pursued after them with an army to fetch them back again CHAP. IV. Vers 1. ANd Moses answered and said But behold they will not believe me c. That is at first perhaps they will not believe me this being supposed what shall I do then Considering that the Lord had now immediately before told Moses that the Israelites would hearken to him chap. 3. 18. they shall hearkâ—n to thy voyce we cannot well think that Moses did now absolutely question the truth of what God had said but that onâ—ly he objected that it may be at first till they saw something to move thereto they would be shy of giving credit to his words and so intimated his desire to know what in that case he should do And this indeed he had cause enough to suspect because by reason of Pharaohs great power they were like enough to doubt much at first especially whether Moses would be able to rescue them from their bondage the rather because they regarded him so little at first when upon his slaying of an Egyptian in the defence of an Israelitâ— he supposed his brethren would have understood how that God by his hand would deliver them as Stephen said Act. 7. 25. Vers 3. And he said cast it on the ground c. The generall end of this and the other following signes was to confirm the faith of the Israelites concerning the calling of Moses the more speciall end of this first miracle of turning his rod into a serpent and then into a rod again was to assure both Moses and the Israelites that God could and would make his shepherds crook so base and contemptible in it self terrible as a serpent to Pharaoh but comfortable to the Israelites that is that the rod of his government should affright the one but be the means of much good and happinesse unto the other Vers 6. Put now thine hand into thy bosome c. The end of this signe was also to put them in mind of Gods almightie power who was able thus suddenly to change things whereby both the Israelites might be comforted remembring that however they had been despised and abominable in the sight of the Egyptians yet God was able to give them favour in their sight and however to restore them to their former libertie by an outstretched arm and withall Moses might be encouraged as considering that however his estate might now seem base and contemptible even as a thing leprous and vile yet God was able to make him a glorious instrument of Israels deliverance Vers 10. O my Lord I am not eloquent c. That is I am not a man of a free and ready speech as it is fit they should be that are implyed in such a service but of a slow speech and a slow tongue Nor doth this contradict if thus understood that which S. Stephen said of Moses Acts 7. 22. that he was mightie in words and in deeds for a man that is of greatest abilitie to speak wisely learnedly and perswasively may yet have some great imperfection in regard
of his utterance and pronunciation and so it seems it was with Moses though he were an excellent speaker for the substance of that which he spake yet some defect he had in regard of his utterance which some conceive to have been that he was of a stammering tongue and thereto apply that which he afterwards said How shall Pharaoh heare me who am of uncircumcised lippes chap. 6. 12. Vers 12. I will be with thy mouth and teach thee what thou shalt say It is evident that the imperfection of Moses speech and utterance continued after this for still we see he complained of his uncircumcised lippes chap. 6. 30. and because of this Aaron was his spokesman in delivering Gods message unto Pharaoh This therefore which the Lord here sayes to Moses I will be with thy mouth is not meant of helping him of that naturall imperfection in his speech but that God would direct him what he should say and so prosper him in his message that his slownesse of speech should be no hinderance to him but that he should with comfort to his people and terrour to their enemies dispatch the businesse which God had imposed upon him Vers 14. And he said Is not Aaron the Levite thy brother I know that he can speak well c. Thus was Moses comforted hearing that his brother Aaron from whom he had been absent now fourty years was still living and well and withall encouraged by knowing that he should have him joyned with him in commission of whose fidelity he could make no question and whom he knew of good abilities for the delivering of their message to Pharaoh Vers 16. And thou shalt be to him in stead of God That is thou shalt as from God and in Gods stead make known to him what he shall say unto Pharaoh Vers 18. And Moses went and returned to Jethrâ— his father in law and said unto him Let me go c. Moses did not ask his father in law leave to go into Egypt as questioning whether he should obey Gods command in going unlesse he would give him leave but onely as judging it fit that he should acquaint his father in law with his purpose and crave his approbation and not go rudely away with his daughter and her children without giving him any notice beforehand of it espeâ—ially considering that he had no cause at all to suspect either the wisdome or courtesie of his father in giving him liberty Moses therefore was not herein to be blamed rather his modesty and humilitie herein discovered was worthy admiration who after so glorious a Vision was no way puffed up with it but carried himself in such an humble and lowly manner towards his father in law As for his alledging no other reason to Jethro for his returning into Egypt but onely his desire to visit and see his brethren Let me go I pray thee and return unto my brethren which are in Egypt and see whether they be yet alive therein also his modesty was discovered in that he could forbear to tell his father in law of the glorious vision he had seen and the honourable imployment which God had put upon him and likewise his wisdome in managing this businesse for doubtelesse he did purposely conceal this that hewas sent to fetch the Israelites out of Egypt both because he judged it not fit to impart this secret to Jethro who was not of the stock of Israel though a godly man before he acquainted the Israelites themselves with it and likewise especially lest the difficultie and danger of the work should make his father in law unwilling to let him go Vers 19. And the Lord said unto Moses in Midian c. To wit either before he had asked his fathers leave or after that The other appearing of God to Moses was in Horeb this in Midian but whether this his appearing to Moses in Midian were before he asked leave to go or after we cannot certainly conclude if it were after that then either Moses even after leave obtained from Jethro yet hastened not his journey as was fitting and therefore by this second apparition God quickned him again or else he took it that in the first vision in the burning bush God had onely called him to the work of going into Egypt for the deliverance of the Israelites but had not expressely told him the time when he should go and so he waited till now that in this second vision in the land of Midian God again appeared to him and commanded him immediately to go thither adding this encouragement to what he had said before that all the men were dead which sought his life And doubtlesse all the time of his sojourning with his father in law in Midian he thought of what God had formerly revealed to him in Egypt concerning the Lords imploying him in that service onely he waited to see when God would call him thereto and that happely might be the reason why in so many years he did not send to know in what condition his brethren were in Egypt because he was resolved wholly to cast himself herein upon the providence of God and to do nothing without direction from him Vers 20. And Moses took his wife and his sonnes c. Hereby it appears that Moses either carryed his wife and his children into Egypt or at least that he was upon his journey intending to carry them with him thither Indeed as evident it is when Moses went with the Israelites out of Egypt his wife and children were with his father in law in Midian for Exod. 18. 5. it is said that Jethro his father in law met him in the wildernesse when he encamped at the mount of God and brought his wife and his sonnes thither to him It seems therefore that either when he was upon the way going thither he sent them back again to Jethro perhaps upon the occasion of the following story of the circumcising of his sonne or at least that when he was in Egypt finding some inconvenience in their being there he took order to return them to the safe custodie of his father in law that himself might the more freely and wholly intend the businesse he had undertaken And Moses took the rod of God in his hand It was doubtlesse the same rod or shepherds crook which Moses used at other times to carry in his hand and which he had in his hand when God spake to him out of the burning bush onely it is here called the rod of God because it was that wherewith God had appointed that Moses should work so many glorious miracles and so to intimate that it was meerely of God and not of any power in Moses or in the rod that so many strange things were done by it Vers 21. But I will harden his heart that he shall not let the people go See châ—p 7. 13. Vers 22. Thus saith the Lord Israel is my sonne even my first-born c. Many severall reasons may be given why
the Israelites might be called Gods first-born sonne to wit 1. to intimate how dear they were to God even as mens first-born children are usually to them 2. in regard of their preheminence and dignity above all other Nations that were at that time upon the face of the earth 3. with respect to the Gentiles that were afterwards to become the people of God and to be received into the covenant of being Gods sonnes and daughters the Israelites being first admitted to this peculiar priviledge of being Gods people so that those of the Gentiles that were afterwards received to this dignity were but as Israels younger brothers 4. because the root of primogeniture rested in them in that he was to be born of this people who was to be the first-born among many brethren Rom. 8. 29. But the chief reason and that which I conceive was principally intended in this place is because God had chosen the Israelites to be his peculiar people and heirs as his first-born of the land of Canaan the type of the heavenly inheritance wherein they were to live under the laws and governmeut of God unto the coming of the promised Messias for if we mark it this is alledged as the ground why Pharaoh was bound to let the Israelites go Now their being received into a covenant of adoption did not inferre any necessity of being freed from Pharaohs service but Gods chusing them to be his first-born people that were to inherit Canaan and there to live under his government could not stand with their continuance under the tyranny of Pharaoh and therefore upon this ground Pharaoh is required to dismisse the Israelites Israel is my sonne even my first-born and I say unto thee Let my sonne go that he may serve me c. Vers 24. The Lord met him and sought to kill him c. How the Lord endangered the life of Moses whether by sicknesse or rather by appearing with a sword drawn in his hand it is not expressed it is therefore sufficient for us to know that Moses was in danger to be killed by the hand of the Lord and that the cause was at the same time by the Lord himself revealed to him for though this be not expressed yet it is clearly enough implyed for why else should his wife so readily circumcise her sonne had it not been told them that their neglecting hitherto to circumcise that their sonne was the cause of Moses danger And this the Lord did not till now that he was upon his way going into Egypt partly for the tryall of his faith to see whether upon this occasion he would turn his back upon that great service to which God had called him and partly because there was now a necessity of doing it there being a manifest incongruity in it that he should undertake to be as a judge and governour of Gods circumcised people himself neglecting this badge of the covenant in his own child Vers 25. Then Zipporah took a sharp stone and cut off the foreskin of her sonne c. To wit Eliezer her youngest sonne whence it seems probable especially if we observe how his wife at this time carries her self that Moses had hitherto neglected the circumcising of this his youngest sonne because she was so highly displeafed at the circumcising of the first CHAP. V. Vers 1. ANd afterward Moses and Aaron went in and told Pharaoh c. They went to Pharaoh and with them some good number of the Israelites vers 4. Wherefore do you Moses and Aaron let the people from their works gâ—t you unto your burdens Vers 3. Lest he fall upon us with pâ—stilence c. Herein Moses and Aaron do not onely discover to Pharaoh that it stood them upon to do what in them lay that they might obey God in this which he required of them even to prevent the judgement which otherwise they might well fear he would bring upon them but withall likewise they covertly intimate to him how justly he might fear lest the Lord should bring the same or some greater judgements upon him and his people if he should refuse to let them go as God had commanded him Vers 6. And Pharaoh commanded the same day the taskmasters of the people c. The taskmasters were doubtlesse Egyptians appointed to require and receive from the Israelites the work which for the kings service they were enjoyned to do but their officers here mentioned with them were Israelites appointed to have the oversight of their brethren in their labour and to see that every one did the task that was set them as is evident vers 14. And the officers of the children of Israel which Pharaohs taskmasters had set over them were beaten c. because the people had not done their task Vers 7. Ye shall no more give the people straw to make brick c. For in making brick they used straw both for covering their new-made bricks that they might not be parched and chapped with the sunne before they came to be dryed by the fire and also for firing in their kilnes where they burnt their bricks Vers 8. And the tale of the bricks which they did make heretofore c. That is though some of them be sent about the countrey to gather straw where they can get it yet those that are left to make the bricks shall make the full number of bricks which they did all make before and thus did Pharaoh seek to make the Israelites hate and abhorre Moses and Aaron as the cause of this misery that was fallen upon them CHAP. VI. Vers 3. BVt by my name Jehovah was I not known to them This is not meant of the syllables and letters of these two names as if the Patriarchs had nâ—ver heard of this name Jehovah but onely that of God Almightie for the contrary is manifest Gen. 22. 14. And Abraham called the name of that place Jehovah-jireth c. but it is meant of that which is signified by these names This name Jehovah denoteth both Gods eternall being in himself and also his giving of being unto others that is the performance of his promises and in regard of this he saith that he was not known to their fathers by this name They being sustained by faith in Gods almightie power rested upon the promise not enjoying the thing promised but now to their children the promise should be performed and so they should have full knowledge and experience of the efficacie of that name Jehovah But withall we must know that this is onely spoken comparatively As the glorious ministration of the law is said to have had no glory in respect of the excellent glory of the Gospel 2. Cor. 3. 10. so the fathers are said not to have known God by his name Jehovah in comparison of that which their posteritie knew Vers 9. But they hearkened not unto Moses for anguish of spirit and for cruel bondage That is so grievous was the bondage and miserie they lay under and so
where the Lord threatens this as a great judgement to Egypt The fishers also shall mourn and all they that cast angles into the brooks shall lament and they that spread nets upon the waters shall languish and Exod. 8. 26. where it seems that the Egyptians did abhorre to eat of such cattel as the Israelites used to sacrifice It is not meet for us so to do saith Moses for we shall sacrifice the abomination of the Egyptians c. Secondly it deprived them of drink for they used to drink the waters of Nilus in Egypt Jer. 2. 18. What hast thou to do in the way of Egypt to drink the waters of Sihor c there being very seldome any rain in that countrey Deut. 11. 10 11. The land whither thou goest in to possesse it is not as the land of Egypt from whence ye came out where thou sowedst thy seed and wateredst it with thy foot as a garden of herbs But the land whither ye go to possesse it is a land of hills and valleys and drinketh water of the rain from heaven And the Egyptians shall loath to drink of the water of the river The Israelites were therefore free from this plague also as from others after Exod. 8. 22. And I will sever in that day the land of Goshen in which my people dwell that no swarms of flies shall be there c. Vers 22. And the Magicians of Egypt did so with their inchantments But whence had they waters since already they were all turned into bloud surely either from the land of Goshen where it was likely the waters were not turned or rather from the pits which the Egyptians digged ver 24. And all the Egyptians digged round about the river for water to drink for it is unlikely they stayed for the doing of this till water could be fetched from the land of Goshen CHAP. VIII Vers 3. ANd the river shall bring forth frogs abundantly which shall go up into the house of thy servants and upon thy people c. By expressing these persons that should be plagued with these frogs the exempting of Israel seems to be implyed as after it is plainly expressed ver 22. And I will sever in that day the land of Goshen in which my people dwell c. Vers 4. And the frogs shall come up both on thee c. The despicablenesse of the creature wherewith they were annoyed did no doubt aggravate the plague Vers 8. Intreat the Lord that he may take away the frogs from me and from my people Though the turning of their water into bloud all the land over was doubtlesse a very grievous plague yet this of the frogs was more grievous then that against the first they found some help though not without great trouble by digging for fresh water round about the river chap. 7. 24. and perhaps Pharaoh and the richer sort of his people had other sorts of drink in store for their own use but now against this plague of the frogs they could find no way to help or ease themselves no not the greatest of them all and therefore this forced Pharaoh to stoop a little and to desire Moses and Aaron to pray unto the Lord that he would take away their frogs from them Vers 9. And Moses said unto Pharaoh Glory over me The most conceive this to be spoken of the honour which should be done unto Pharaoh that he should prescribe the time himself when the frogs should be taken away But I rather think that it is such a kind of yielding to his desire wherein Moses doth also imply his fear concerning the event that Pharaoh would brag and boast when he had got the frogs removed and not keep promise with him in letting Israel go When shall I intreat for thee c. That is that you may know that it is the mightie work of God and that it is not by chance or by any naturall means that the frogs are destroyed prescribe the time your self when they shall be destroyed and at that very time it shall be done Vers 10. And he said To morrow He was so loth to be beholding to God or Moses that he rather chooses to endure thâ— plague till next day that he might make tryall whether they might not go away of themselves hoping that they came by some naturall cause and so would again go away Vers 14. And they gathered them together upon heaps God could have driven them into the river again or have caused them to vanish away but thus it pleased him to let them remain as a spectacle unto the Egyptians both to shew that it was a true miracle and by their ill favour to put them in mind of their sinne that made them stink before God Vers 16. And the Lord said unto Moses Say unto Aaron c. Because Pharaoh had mocked God promising and then not performing the Lord to manifest his indignation commands his servant to strike now without giving him warning beforehand as at other times what he meant to do Stretch out thy rod saith he and smite the dust of the land that it may become lice c. and thus again too he trampleth on the pride of the Egyptians punishing them by such base and contemptible creatures Vers 17. All the dust of the land became lice c. That is the dust in every part of the land for it is an hyperbolicall speech Vers 18. And the Magicians did so with their inchantments to bring forth lice and they could not The Lord disables them in making this smallest and basest creature for their greater confusion and so the folly of these their Wisemen was made manifest to all men 2. Tim. 3. 9. Vers 20. Rise up early in the morning and stand before Pharaoh lo he cometh forth to the water c. It seems to have been usuall with Pharaoh in the morning to go forth unto the waters either for his health and pleasure or rather of a superstitious mind as attributing divine honour to the river Nilus There therefore Moses is appointed to meet him both because he had no accesse into Pharaohs presence in his palace and also that withall his threatning him with the ensuing plague might be the more publick Vers 21. Behold I will send swarms of flies upon thee c. That is mixt swarms of wasps hornets and all kind of flies Psal 78. 45. He sent divers sorts of flies amongst them The houses of the Egyptians shall be full of swarms of flies and also the ground whereon they are That is the ground whereon the Egyptians are the meaning is that they should be on all the land whereon the Egyptians dwelt but not in Goshen where the Israelites dwelt as in the following verse is expressed and this exemption of Israel is here first mentioned to put Pharaoh in mind of it as a most remarkable thing which if he would well think on must needs work upon his conscience Vers 24. And the Lord did so and there
came a grievous swarm of flies c. Here is no mention of Aarons rod and happely there was no use made of it that Pharaoh might see the work was Gods and not mans Vers 25. Go ye sacrifice to your God in the land That is in the land of Egypt being terrified with this fourth plague of the swarms of flies that were sent amongst them Pharaoh yields at first thus farre that they should go and sacrifice unto the Lord so that they went not out of Egypt And hereby it is evident that during the time of their bondage in Egypt the Israelites were not suffered openly to offer sacrifice to the Lord but what they did this way they did in private secretly as indeed it is not likely that all the time of their being in Egypt they did wholly neglect this duty of Gods worship and service Vers 26. For we shall sacrifice the abomination of the Egyptians to the Lord our God c. That is that which the Egyptians abhorre to have sacrificed the beasts which they worshipped they could not endure to kill or see them killed for sacrifice and these were such as the Israelites were to offer up in sacrifice namely bullocks and the Egyptians worshipped a certain pyed bull or calf called Apis and also sheep and rammes as we may see Gen. 46. 34. For every shepherd is an abomination to the Egyptians CHAP. IX Vers 1. THen the Lord said unto Moses Go in unto Pharaoh This phrase that is here used go in unto Pharaoh makes it most probable that when Moses was sent to denounce this following plague he was not appointed to meet him at the river as formerly but to go into his palace to him Vers 2. If thou refuse to let them go and wilt hold them still This word still is to put Pharaoh in mind ofhis intolerable impudencie if he should still refuse God having so many wayes testified his displeasure against him Vers 3. Behold the hand of the Lord c. Here is no mention neither of Moses rod. See chap. 8. vers 24. There shall be a very greivous murrain Or Pestilence for so is the word here used in the originall translated chap. 5. vers 3. Lest he fall upon us with pestilence Vers 6. And all the cattel of Egypt died That is the greatest part of all sorts for that all died not is evident vers 19. where before the inflicting of another plague it is said Send therefore now and gather thy cattel c. Vers 7. And the heart of Pharaoh was hardened c. Here is no mention made of Pharaohs desiring Moses prayers Now therefore it seems he did not so farre yield as formerly and we may well conceive that the reasons were these 1. Because the cattel died presently that were slain by this plague and so the plague could not be removed by his prayers and 2. Because his envious heart swelled more then ever against the Israelites and thereupon it is likely he resolved to make up the losse they had sustained in their cattel by taking away the cattel of the Israelites from them and therefore he resolved that he would not let them go Vers 8. Take to you handfulls of ashes of the furnace and let Moses sprinkle it c. And so Aaron also though Moses as the chief be here onely mentioned for why else were they both appointed to take handfulls of ashes of the furnace As for this sprinkling of ashes towards the heaven it was but onely an outward signe to let Pharaoh know that the ensuing plague came from the God of heaven and the signe was the fitter because as they oppressed the Israelites with furnace-work in burning brick so they are now punished with burning sores which came of ashes taken out of the furnace Vers 9. And it shall become small dust in all the land of Egypt That is upon the casting up of these handfulls of ashes into the aire there shall be a small dust that shall fall both upon man and beast throughout all the land of Egypt It is not necessarie I conceive to hold that those very handfulls of ashes were turned into such a cloud of dust but onely that they should be a signe of that which should follow to wit that immediately there should be small dust showred down both upon man and beast yet others do hold that those very handfulls of ashes which Moses and Aaron threw up into the aire did miraculously by the mighty power of God become a cloud of sâ—all dust overspreading the whole land of Egypt and so fell down both upon man and beast And there shall be a boyl breaking forth with blains That is this dust where it falls shall cause a boyl breaking out that is not yet ripe for then are such boyls most painfull yea a boyl breaking forth with blains The word in the originall signifies scalding blains or boyling blisters and the hot ashes out of the furnace were intended as a signe that such they should be The word is not used but in this place it was an extraordinary and incurable boyl for so it is called Deut. 28. 27. The boyl of Egypt whereof thou canâ—t not be healed Vers 11. And the Magicians could not stand before Moses because of the boyls c. Because the Magicians could not by their enchantments bring forth lice and were thereupon forced to acknowledge concerning that plague that it was the finger of God chap. 8. 19. it is most probable that they did no more after that attempt to do the like to that which Moses had done and therefore in the fourth fifth plagues there hath been no mention at all made of them But yet on the other side because here in this sixth plague it is plainly implyed that the Magicians were standing before Moses it seems most probable that even after they were so farre convinced by the failing of their Art in bringing forth lice they still continued to embolden Pharaoh not to be moved with those things which were done and were still ready at hand to resist Moses and Aaron as farre as they could and therefore now by the shame and pain of these boyls that rose upon them they were driven away and forced to give over their fighting against God Vers 14. For I will at this time send all my plagues c. This word includes all the following plagues for the Lord would have him know that though his hand had been already heavy upon him yet there were many farre worse plagues still behind plagues that should sting him to the heart which now he would poure forth thick and threefold upon him Vers 15. That I may smite thy people with pestilence and thou shalt be cut off from the earth This must needs be meant of the killing of the first-born chap. 12. as likewise that which followeth thou shalt be cut off c. must needs be meant of his perishing in the red sea Vers 18. I will cause it to rain a
very grievous hail such as hath not been in Egypt since the foundation thereof That is since it became a land inhabited for so this is explained vers 24 there waâ— hail c. such as there was none like it in all the land of Egypt since it became a Nation And hereby also it is manifest that there was sometimes rain and hail too in Egypt though very rarely and not so ordinarily as in other lands Vers 19. Send therefore now and gather thy cattle c. This he saith chiefly to set forth the terrour of this plague if you provide not saith Moses all will be lost and withall it aggravates the sinne of the Egyptians that having had experience of Gods displeasure yet would not be forewarned that would not be wonne by judgements nor mercie Vers 23. The Lord sent thunder and hail and the fire ran along upon the ground c. The description here given us of this strom of hail is to shew that iâ— came not by the ordinary course of nature but was a supernaturall and extraordinary work of God as appeared 1. in that it fell upon all the land of Egypt vers 25. whereas storms of hail seldome extend so farre 2. that it came at the very houre almost prefixed beforehand by Moses vers 18 3. that onely in the land of Goshen where the Israelites dwelt there was no hail vers 26. 4. that the hail that fell was of such a bignesse and that in Egypt where there seldome was any hail at all that it did not onely destroy their corn and herbs but also brake their trees and killed both man and beast that were in the storm vers 25. and so also the Psalmist saith Psal 78. 47 48. He destroyed their vines with hail and their sicamore trees with great hailstones He gave up their cattle also to the hail and their flocks to hot thunderbolts and so again Psal 105. 32. 33. and 5. that notwithstanding there was not lightning but fire mingled with the hail even fire that ran along upon the ground yet were not the hailstones melted with the heat of the fire nor the flaming fire quenched with the hail Vers 27. I have sinned this time That is now I cannot but acknowledge my sinne he intended not doubtlesse to intimate that he was formerly innocent and had been punished unjustly though now indeed at this time he had sinned against God but his purpose was to make known that now he did plainly see and therefore did willingly at this time acknowledge it that he had sinned against God and therefore that God was righteous and he and his people wicked Vers 29. As soon as I am gone out of the citie I will spread abroad my hands unto the Lord. This time was set by Moses that as soon as he was gone c. he would spread abroad his hands to wit in prayer unto the Lord either with respect to that privacy of retiring by himself which he intended when he undertook to perform this duty or else to testifie his own confidence in God that was not afraid to go out into the open field notwithstanding this fearfull storm of hail which God had sent upon the land Vers 30. I know that ye will not yet fear the Lord God That is though ye have seen and felt so much of Gods power and wrath and now seem to yield and to begge for mercie yet I am sure that as yet ye will not truly repent and fear the Lord. This Moses might well say he knew because of their carriage of themselves at present in that they sought not after the way of worship of the true God but onely cryed out to have the plague stayed But besides God had told Moses that Pharaoh should harden his heart untill he were destroyed and this he tells Pharaoh before he prayed for him that so Pharaoh might not boast when the plague was gone that he had deceived Moses and to let him know that he saw cause sufficient why he should at this time make tryall of him yet once more by praying that this plague might be removed as he desired though he knew beforehand that he would be never a whit the better for it Vers 31. And the flax and the barley were smitten It seems that in Egypt they sowed their barley at the same time with their wheat which we do not and there the barley would be by farre the forwardest CHAP. X. Vers 5. ANd they shall eat the residue of that which is escaped which remaineth unto you from the hail c. Hereby it appeareth that it was some good time after the plague of hail ere these locusts were sent to wit when the wheat and the rie might be destroyed which when the hail fell were not yet grown up chap. 9. 32. and the like we must hold concerning the other plagues Vers 6. Which neither thy fathers nor thy fathers fathers have seen c. The meaning of this is not that they had never before seen locusts in Egypt for all Histories witnesse that Egypt is often troubled with locusts but that they had never seen such multitudes of them nor any that did so much mischief as these should do Vers 7. How long shall this man be a snare unto us This word Snare usually signifieth the means of destruction See chap. 23. 33. They shall not dwell in thy land lest they make thee sinne against me for if thou serve their gods it will surely be a snare unto thee Josh 23. 13. They shall be snares and traps unto you and scourges in your sides and thorns in your eyes untill you perish c. and so the word is taken here Vers 10. Let the Lord be so with you as I will let you go c. This is spoken scoffingly expressing his firm resolution that they should not all go as they desired and that by way of scorn and derision Let the Lord be so with you as I will let you go as if he should have said May your great God you boast of be with you and prosper you if I consent to this which you desire of me you have a high opinion of your mighty God and what great things he will do for you if I let you go upon those terms that you propound let it be thought that your God was with you and that he delivered you Look to it for evil is before you That is ready to fall upon you Some expound this to have been spoken by way of reproof as understanding by evil the evil purpose of the Israelites evil is before you that is though you pretend onely a desire to go a little way to offer sacrifice yet you have a wicked fraudulent intention herâ—in even to carrie away this whole people from being under my government but doubtlesse it is rather spoken by way of threatning and by evil is meant the evil he would do to them if they would not accept the favour now proffered them but persevere
to require of him Look to it saith he for evil is before you if you trouble me further I shall make you smart for it Vers 13. The east-wind brought the locusts Or grashoppers and with them caterpillars Psal 78. 46. He gave also their increase unto the caterpillar and labour to the locust Psal 105. 34 35. He spake and the locusts came and caterpillars and that without number and did eat up all the herbs in their land and devoured the fruit of their ground Vers 16. I have sinned against the Lord your God and against you To wit against Moses and Aaron by using them so scornfully and reprochfully by threatning them for the faithfull discharge of their dutie and driving them away out of his presence as in the 10. and 11. verses or else the Israelites in generall by the cruel bondage under which he had held them and by refusing to dismisse them and to grant them that libertie of going forth to serve the Lord which by Moses and Aaron they had so often desired of him Vers 17. Now therefore I pray thee forgive me my sinne onely this once That is pardon the wrong I have done you and procure that the Lord may not further be offended with me and if this be done this once I require no more for if I fail you any more and not do what I promise I desire not that you should ever any more afford me the least favour Yet withall we must know that the main thing which Pharaoh intended in desiring that his sinne might be forgiven was that the plague might be taken away which now lay upon them for he was farre from a sincere desire of reconciliation with â—od Vers 17. Intreat the Lord your God that he may take away from me this death onely That is this deadly plague or destruction And so he calls this plague of the locusts not onely because it killed and destroyed all the fruit of the ground but also especially because by this means it deprived them of that which was to be food both for man and beast it was likely if it continued to bring a grievous famine and so death and mortalitie amongst them As for that opinion of some Expositours that these locusts with their biting killed even men themselves it is altogether uncertain and cannot be concluded from these words Yet probable it is that there were sometimes in those countreys some kind of locusts that killed men with their biting and that therefore Rev. 9. 5. it is said of those cruel enemies of the Church that are compared to locusts ascending out of the bottomlesse pit that their torment was as the torment of a scorpion when he striketh a man Vers 21. Even darknesse which may be felt The darknesse threatned is here called darknesse that may be felt either by way of an hyperbole to signifie what an exceeding great darknesse it should be or else because the aire should be so thickned with grosse mists and vapours that it might be felt which in such an extraordinary horrid darknesse as that was might indeed well be Vers 23. They saw not one another neither rose any from his place for three dayes They saw not one another because neither it seems had they any light by sunne moon or starres from above nor yet from fire or candle beneath the thick clouds wherewith the aire was darkned being such that either they did put out the fire or at least wholly hide and cover it from the sight of men And being thus deprived of all light whatsoever and that by a divine hand of judgement no marvell though with the terrour thereof they durst not so much as move from the places where they were as is here expressed How easily the Israelites that had light in their dwellings might have gone away with all that they had whilest the Egyptians lay thus for three dayes together imprisoned in darknesse we may easily conceive but they had learnt to depend and wait upon God and would not stirre but by his appointment Vers 24. And Pharaoh called unto Moses and said c. Pharaohs sending for Moses and charging him not to see his face any more ver 28. argue plainly that this was done after the three dayes darknesse was over But is it likely that when the plague was removed he would relent To which I answer And is it likely that lying bound in the chains of darknesse he would not have yielded to let the cattel go or at least have desired the help of Moses prayers as at other times Onely let your flocks and your heards be stayed And this he desired chiefly that they might be as pledges of their return again Vers 28. I will see thy face again no more That therefore which follows in the next chapter concerning the death of their first-born was spoken immediately by Moses at this time before he went from Pharaoh and therefore it is said chap. 11. 8. that he went out in a great anger CHAP. XI Vers 1. ANd the Lord said unto Moâ—es yet â—illâ— I bring onâ— plagâ—e more upon Pharaoh That is the Lord had said unto Moses yet will I bring c. for this message Moses râ—ceived from the Lord immediately before Pharaoh sent last for him chap 10. 24. when he charged him not to see his face any more and it is here added as the gâ—ound of Moses confidence in answering so readily as we have it in the last verse of the former chapter that he would come to him no more the reason was because God had before that last coming to Pharaoh told him this which is here recorded It is true God had told Moses at first somewhat of the Israelites borrowing of the Egyptians jewels of silver and gold Exod. 3. 21 22. And it shall come to passâ— that when yâ— go ye shall not go empty but every woman shall borrow of hâ—r nâ—ighbour and of her that soâ—ouâ—neth in her house jewels of siâ—ver and jewels of gold c. as also of this plague of slaying their first-born Exod. 4. 23. Let my sonnâ— go that he may serve me and if thou refuse to let him go behold I will slay thy sonne even â—hy first-born But this message which is here related he received from the Lord immediately before that his last going to Pharaoh whereof mention is made in the 24. verse of the former chapter and therefore he saith Yet will I bring one plague more upon Pharaoh c. Vers 3. The man Moses was very great in the land of Egypt in the sight of Pharaohs servants c. Implying thaâ—the reverend esteem the Egyptians had of Moses was a furtherance to the enclining of their hearts thus to lend their jewels to the Hebrews Vers 4. And Moses said Thus saith the Lord c. That is immediately after he had told him that he would see his face no more chap. 10. ver 29. Vers 5. Even unto the first-born of the maid-servant that is behind the
mill That is grinding at the mill seâ— chap. 12. 29. Now those that did thus work at the mill were said to be behind it because they used to thrust the mill before them as they wrought Vers 7. But against any of the children of Israel shall not a dog move his tongue Which yet are wont to bark in the night at the least noise The speech is proverbiall and signifies that they should not have the leasâ— disturbance among them but should all quieâ—ly take their rest in their beds This is spoken as it were in opposition that which Mosâ—s had immediately before said concerning the Egyptians when as there should be a great cry amongst them because of the death of their first-born amongst the Israelites all should be still and quiet not so much as a dog should amongst them move his tongue either against man or beast CHAP. XII Vers 1. ANd the Lord spake unto Moses and Aâ—ron in the land of Egypt c. It is not precisely expressed when the Lord spake this which here followeth to Moses and Aaron concerning the institution of the Passeover yet most probably it may be gathered â—hat it was before the three dayes darknesse wherewith the Lord punished the Egyptians for the Passeover was kept on the foureteenth day the day after the first-born of the Egyptians were slain and it seems it was but the day before the thirteenth day when Moses being sent for to Pharaoh immediately after that darknesse was over and finding he would not dismisse the Israelites denounced that last plague the death of the first-born and that it should befall them the night following chap. 11. 4 5. Thus saith the Lord About midnight will I go out into the midst of Egypt and all the first-born in the land of Egypt shall die Now these directions concerning the Passeover were given before the tenth day of this seventh moneth for upon the tenth day they were enjoyned as we see her ver 3. to set apart the lambe which was to be eaten at the Passeover Vers 2. This moneth shall be unto you the beginning of moneths That is the moneth Abib See chap. 13. 4. This day came ye out in the moneth Abib which in the Chaldee tongue was also called Nisan and contained for the most part some of our March and some of our April whereas formerly they began their year with the moneth Ethanim or after the Chaldees Tisri which agreeth with our September as is evident Exod. 23. 16. where we may see that one year ended and another began at the feast of in gathering which was after all their harvest Now in remembrance of this their miraculous deliverance they were appointed to begin it with this moneth which was formerly the seventh in number And yet this account was afâ—erward kept onely in Ecclesiasticall affairs for the Jubilees and such other civil affairs it began as it had done before Lev. 25. 8 9 10. Vers 3. In the tenth day of this moneth they shall take to them every man a lambe c. To wit the very day whereon afterwards the Israelites entre d the land of Canaan Josh 4. 19. The people came up out of Jordan on the tenth day of the first moneth Now a lambe or a kid for that is added ver 5. Ye shall take it out from the sheep or from the goats was appointed to be set apart on this day for the Passeover and that no doubt as a significant type and figure of Christ who is therefore called our Passeover sacrificed for us 1. Cor. 5. 7. and by the Baptist John 1. 29. the lambe of God which taketh away the sinnes of â—he world For as these lambes were taken away from the rest of the flock so was Chriâ—t taken from among men Hebr. 5. 1. and was indeed a man as other men are and sent into the world by his bloud to save us from death and the lambe being of all creatures the most harmlesse meek and profitable it was the fitter to be a shadow of him in whom the truth of these things was transcendently eminent Vers 6. And ye shall keep it up untill the foureteenth day of the same moneth There is no mention made of this separating the Paschall lambe from the flock foure dayes before the feast in other places where the Passeover is commanded At this time it was thus ordered both that it might be in a readinesse and not be to seek when they were encumbred with businesse about their going away especially that in this as in other things it might be a type of Christ who was holy harmlesse undefiled and separate from sinners and that there was such a degree of perfection required in him who was to be offered up as a sacrifice of propitiation for us as was no where amongst men to be found And the whole assembly of the congregation of Israâ—l shall kill it in the evening In the Hebrew it is between the two evenings The meaning of this may thus be understood The naturall day from sunne to sunne the Jews used to divide into foure parts the first was from sunnerising to nine in the forenoon the second contained the three following houres from nine to twelve and was called the sixth hoâ—re the third contained the three next from twelve to three in the afternoone and was called the ninth houre the fourth reached from thence unto sunsetting so that between three a clock in the afternoon which was the first evening and sunsetting which is here reckoned the other evening was the time appointed for the killing of the Passeover at which time also Christ the true Paschall lambe dyed for us as is evident Matth. 27. 46. 50. And about the ninth houre Jesus cryed with a loud voyce Eli Eli c. vers 50. Jesus when he had cryed again with a loud voice yielded up the Ghost And so Once in the end of the world appeared to put away sinne by the sacrifice of himsef Heb. 9. 27. Vers 7. And they shall take of the bloud and strike it on the two sideposts c. In the 13. verse the reason is expressed why the Lord enjoyned the Israelites thus to strike the bloud of the Paschall lambe on the two sideposts and on the upper dore-post of the houses wherein they did eat it The bloud saith the Lord shall be to you for a token upon the houses where you are and when I see the bloud I will passe over you and the plague shall not be upon you to destroy you And hence we may probably gather that this also was ordained onely for this Passeover in Egypt when the destroying angel was to passe over the Israelites houses that had their doores sprinkled with the bloud of the lambe and not for future times 2. That hereby also was signified the applying of Christs bloud by faith to the hearts of believers which is called the sprinkling of the bloud of Jesus Christ 1. Pet. 12. 3. That where two smaller households
backward into the middest of the Camp and rested upon the tabernacle Numb 9. 18. but besides it served in the night to give them light and in the day to cover and shelter them from the extremity of the sunnes heat He spread a cloud for a covering saith the Psalmist Psal 105. 39. and fire to give light in the night for though it ascended up a great height in the aire straight like a pillar yet there it dispersed it self abroad it seems at least when need was like any other cloud and so did shadow them from the sunne as smoke useth to do concerning the which the like phrase is used Judg. 20. 40. The flame began to arise with a pillar of smokâ— And therefore it is said Numb 14. 14. that this cloud stood over them Now in all these respects this figured Christs guidance and protection of his Church in their travels towards the heavenly Canaan and hereto the Prophet seems to allude Esay 4. 5 6. The Lord will create upon every dwelling place in Mount Sion and upon her assemblies a cloud and smoke by day and the shining of a flaming fire by night for upon all the glory shall be a defence CHAP. XIV Vers 1. ANd the Lord spake unto Moses saying c. That is before their removall from Succoth though it be here set down after it for there they began to turn aside towards these straights That we may know that Moses did not ignorantly bring them into such a place of danger where they had the sea before them the mountains on one hand and the tower or city Migdol a garrison of the Egyptians on the other and so no place to passe out but to return upon the face of the enemy I say that we might not misjudge of this action Moses tells us that it was done by Gods speciall direction and that to these ends 1. To avoyd warre with the Philistines 2. To harden Pharaohs heart and to draw him forth upon a supposed advantage gotten 3. To try the faith of the Israelites Vers 3. For Pharaoh will say of the children of Israel They are entangled in the land c. That is when Pharaoh shall begin to think that by reason of the difficulties of the wildernesse you know not how to scape away this shall embolden him to pursue you to his own distruction Vers 5. And it was told the King of Egypt that the people fled That is that they were making away as fast as they could and went not onely to sacrifice unto the Lord. It is not meant of flying for fear for it is afterward said ver 8. that they went out with a high hand that is boldly powerfully in good array of battel as in chap. 13. 18. The children of Israel went up harnessed c. but it is meant of their marching away with a purpose to get out of his service Vers 8. The children of Israel went out with a high hand Not like fugitives but like a free people rescued out of their bondage by the mighty power of God so to sinne with a high hand is to do it boldly and openly Numb 15. 30. and as men that now thought themselves secure and out of danger of the Egyptians Vers 10. And when Pharaoh drew nigh the children of Israel lift up their eyes c. Implying that they were the more terrified because they never feared this danger till unexpectedly looking forth they saw the Egyptians close at their heels And the children of Israel cryed out unto the Lord. That is in the suddennesse of the danger they cryed out for help but without faith as men that knew not what they did Vers 13. And Moses said unto the people Fear ye not stand still c. Implying that they should not need to stirre in the businesse if they would onely be quiet and with a settled mind wait upon the Lord for help he would deliver them without their help Vers 14. The Lord shall fight for you and ye shall hold your peace That is be still not be put to any trouble in the least resistance of them for this phrase of holding the peace is often applyed to actions and then it signifieth being still and not moving to do any thing Psal 50. 3. Our God shall come and shall not keep silence and Psal 83. 1. Keep not thou silence O God hold not thy peace and be not still Esa 42. 14. I have long time holden my peace I have been still and refrained my self Vers 15. And the Lord said unto Moses Wherefore criest thou unto me This may be meant of the time before Moses had so encouraged the people as is expressed in the former verses and then it is here related as the ground of that his confident promise ver 13. As for those words of God to Moses Wherefore criest thou unto me they imply that he did call upon God though it were not before mentioned Neither doth God mislike or reprove him for this but onely hastens him to do what was to be done and to strike the sea with his rod that it might be divided and so give way to the Israelites to passe over Vers 19. And the Angel of the Lord which went before the camp c. That is Christ called Jehovah Exod. 13. 21. And the Lord went before them by day c. and he is said to remove onely because the signes of his presence went to another place Vers 22. And the children of Israel went into the midst of the sea upon the dry ground That is they went into the channel of the red sea upon the dry-ground and so were in the midst of the sea having the sea both on their right hand and on their left So farre were the people now encouraged that had ere while with much bitternesse murmured against Moses and Aaron partly by the removing of the cloud betwixt them and the Egyptians partly by the miraculous dividing of the sea upon Moses lifting up his hand over it but chiefly by the working of Gods Spirit in their hearts that Moses leading the way they were not afraid to follow him notwithstanding the terrour of the waters standing up on each side as they went whence it is that the Apostle saith that by faith they passed through the sea Heb. 11. 29. and therefore it is also that the Apostle saith 1. Cor. 10. 2. that they were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea to wit because the condition wherein they were as they were led by the ministry of Moses under the cloud and through the sea was a notable figure or representation of our Baptisme to wit in that as they by the cloud were covered from the heat of the sunne and were enlightned in the way they should go so those that are baptized by the water and the Spirit of Christ are covered from the burning wrath of God and enlightned to the saving knowledge of the way of life and as they in the red
sea passed as it were through death to life the red sea being the means of saving them and of the destruction of the Egyptians so Christ by the waters of Baptisme as the outward signe doth save us our enemies sinne and death being utterly destroyed And the waters were a wall unto them c. That is standing up as a heap Psal 78. 13. He made the waters to stand as an heap and so as a wall of defence to them on their right hand and on their left Vers 24. The Lord looked unto the host of the Egyptians through the pillar c. That is whereas hitherto the Lord had suffered them to go on and seemed not to regard them now he began to shew himself in his displeasure against them And troubled the host of the Egyptians That is the Lord caused grievous tempests and storms to fall upon them thunder and lightnings and hail and rain See Psal 77. 17 18. The clouds poured out water the skies sent out a sound thine arrows also went abroad The voyce of thy thunder was in the heaven the lightnings lightned the world the earth trembled and shook Hereby he struck them with an apprehension of Gods wrath overthrew their tents put them all into disorder and made such a tumult in their host that flying in this disorder they runne one against another and were troubled in their flight Vers 25. And took off their chariot-wheels that they drave them heavily c. That is the Lord by his rain and tempests had so softned the ground that their wheels were clogged and sunk into the ground whereby some might be broken and taken off all drove heavily and had much adoe to get forward Vers 30. And Israel saw the Egyptians dead upon the seashore The Israelites being gotten over to the other side saw no doubt how upon Moses stretching forth his hand again over the read sea the waters that stood before up on heaps came rowling in upon the Egyptians who had followed the Israelites close behind them and so drowned them and so it is said in the following verse that Israel saw that great work which the Lord did upon the Egyptians But afterwards they saw also the dead bodies of the Egyptians upon the shore and if they waited not some time for this it was doubtlesse an extraordinary work of Gods power since dead bodies that sink under water do not usually flote upon the water that so they may be driven upon the shore till they have been some few dayes under water But happely indeed the Israelites might wait so long by the sea side expecting to furnish themselves with the spoyl both of the dead bodies and their carriages Nor did the sight of the Egyptians being now but dead carcases crosse the truth of that which Moses had said ver 13. The Egyptians whom ye have seen to day ye shall see them again no more for ever CHAP. XV. Vers 2. THe Lord is my strength and song That is the Lord it is that hath subdued and destroyed our enemies being weak in our selves we are strong in him who hath fought for us and the Lord it is therefore of whom I mean to sing and whose praise I desire in my song to set forth and this is the first song which we meet with in the Scriptures He is my God and I will prepare him an habitation Moses here by the spirit of prophecy foresheweth that the people should build a peculiar tabernacle for the Lords service Vers 7. And in the greatnesse of thine excellency thou hast overthrown them that rose up against theâ— That is by many glorious and miraculous works declaring the transcendent greatnesse of thine excellency hast thou overthrown the Egyptians who in rising up against thy people did rise up against thee Thou sentest forth thy wrath which consumed them as stubble That is which did suddenly and utterly consume them for stubble is consumed when the fire takes it and is gone on a sudden and whereas when wood is burnt there will be coals left when the stubble is burnt it scarce leaves any ashes behind it Whence is that also of the Prophet Isa 47. 14. Behold they shall be as stubble the fire shall burn them there shall not be a coal to warm at nor fire to sit before it Vers 8. And with the blast of thy nostrils the waters were gathered together In this phrase the blast of thy nostrils it may well be conceived that Moses had respect both to the wind wherewith God divided the red sea chap. 14. 21. for so he seems to explain himself in the 10. verse of this chapter Thou didst blow with thy wind the sea covered them as also to the anger and wrath of God which caused him thus to divide the sea for so usually the wrath of God is expressed in Scripture and that by a metaphoricall speech taken from men who in their anger use to snuff and blow with their nostrils thicker and stronger then at other times as Job 4. 9. By the blast of God they perish and by the breath of his nostrils are they consumed and so in many other places And though the dividing of the red sea was a work of mercy in regard of the Israelites yet was it an effect of his high displeasure against the Egyptians Yea therefore did the Lord lead the Israelites that way that the Egyptians following them might be taken as in a trap and overwhelmed with the waters Vers 11. Who is like thee glorious in holinesse fearfull in praises doing wonders That is there is none either amongst the false Gods of the heathen or amongst their great ones Gods upon the earth that is in any degree worthy to be compared to thee O Lord who art glorious in holinesse c. where by the holinesse of God is meant that transcendent purity and singular perfection in every regard which is in God alone which is that indeed which makes God incomprehensibly glorious and fearfull in praises because we cannot think of those praises which are due unto the Lord but we must needs be stricken with an awfull fear of his Majesty and he is said to do wonders because he is of infinite power to do whatsoever may seem most wonderfull in the eye of man Vers 12. Thou stretchedst out thy right hand the earth swallowed them The Egyptians that were drowned in the red sea are here said to have been swallowed up of the earth not onely because they did at first sink down into the earth in the bottome of the sea but also because being cast up by the waves upon the shore many of them at least were there no doubt thrown into pits by the Israelites and buryed to avoid the corruption of the aire and so did all of them return to the earth from whence they were taken Vers 13. Thou hast guided them in thy strength unto thy holy habitation That is towards the land of Canaan for by the Lords holy habitation here
is doubtlesse meant that land of promise where God had long since promised to seat his people and there to dwell amongst them by the gracious signes of his presence not in the tabernacle onely but especially also in the temple which God chose to be his resting place Psal 132. 14. and where the promised Messiah did afterwards dwell amongst them and accomplish the work of mans redemption and though they were yet but newly gotten out of Egypt yet Moses saith Thou hast guided them unto thy holy habitation both because this was the place whither the Lord was now leading them for this purpose had he brought them out of Egypt that he might carry them to Canaan and plant them there as also because it was most certain that God would at length carry them thither and usuall it is with the prophets to expresse the certainty of that which shall afterwards be by speaking of it as if it were done already Vers 15. The mighty men of Moab trembling shall take hold of them See Numb 22. 3. And Moab was sore afraid of the people because they were many and Moab was distressed because of the children of Israel Vers 17. Thou shalt bring them in and plant them in the mountain of thine inheritance c. That is in mount Sion which the Lord had chosen to be the place of his habitation where his temple and sanctuary should be built wherein he would dwell amongst his people yet figuratively under this one the most eminent part of the land the whole countrey of Canaan is comprehended and it is called the Lords inheritance because he had prepared it for the habitation of his first-born Israel Vers 20. And Mâ—riam the prophetesse the sister of Aaroâ— c. Though Moses and Aaron were brothers and so Miriam was the sister of Moses as well as the sister of Aaron yet she is peculiarly called the sister of Aaron because through Moses absence when he fled out of Egypt her reference to Aaron was best known Vers 21. And Miriam answered them Sing ye to the Lord c. When the men had sung a verse or staff of the former song then she with her women took her course and sung it over again or at least she still repeated this one clause here expressed Sing ye to the Lord for he hath triumphed gloriously the horse and his rider hath he thrown into the sea which was happely the burden of the song as in Psal 136. For his mercy endureth for ever Vers 22. And went out into the wildernessâ—of Shur Called also the wildernesse of Etham Numb 33. 8. One might be the generall name of the whole desert the other of some part of it where the Israelites pitched their tents It is said indeed chap. 13. 20. that they were in the wildernesse of Etham before they passed over the red sea but it seems the wildernesse on both sides the red sea was called the wildernesse of Etham Vers 25. And the Lord shewed him a tree c. This may seem to imply that there was in this tree a naturall virtue of sweetning the waters it was cast into because it is said that God shewed it him yet I see no reason why we should thus conclude for why may it not be as well that God shewed him a tree that was likely in its own nature to make the waters bitterer that so the miracle might be the more manifest The changing of the waters taste was rather by the mighty power of God then any virtue in that wood There he made a statute and an ordinance and there he proved them Some Expositours conceive that hereby is meant that in this place God gave the Israelites certain generall laws and statutes necessary for the well ordering and governing of the people untill at Sinai they should be more perfectly afterwards taught concerning the whole law and will of God which happely may be true But yet doubtlesse the statute and ordinance chiefly if not solely here intended is that which followeth in the next verse where the Lord enjoyned the people to obey him and moves them thereto with a promise that if they would so do he would then protect them from the plagues of Egypt So that this clause There he made a statute and an ordinance and there he proved them hath reference to that which immediately after is expressed in the 26 verse And said if thou wilt diligently hearken to the voice of the Lord thy God c. and the meaning is that after God had thus tryed them with want of water and upon their murmuring had so miraculously healed the bitter waters of Marah he then admonished them by Moses hereafter to take heed of this sinne they had fallen into and to carry themselves more obediently towards him and so made this as a statute and ordinance that if they would thus do that which is right in his sight then he would be a gracious God unto them and thus there he proved them to wit not onely by their former want but also byhis present favourable dealing with them not punishing them for their murmuring butonely admonishing them so making proof whether they would thereby be wonne or no. Vers 26. I will put none of these diseases upon thee which I have brought upon the Egyptians That is none of the plagues see Deut. 28. 60. Moreover he will bring upon thee all the diseases of Egypt which thou wast afraid of and they shall cleave unto thee The meaning is that he would not deal with them as with the Egyptians but as at present he had done for the present mercy in healing the bitter waters which is the ground of this speech sheweth plainly that all externall plagâ—es are implyed and thus likewise all externall blessings are comprised under health See Prov. 4. 22. For they are life to them that find them and health to all their â—lesh Psal 103. 3. Who forgiveth all thine iniquities who healeth all thy diseases Vers 27. And they encamped there by the waters Staying there at Elim as it seems many dayes because the place was so pleasant and convenient for them by reason of the waters CHAP. XVI Vers 1. ANd all the congregation of the children of Israel came unto the wildernesse of Sin c. From Elim they turned back to the red sea Numb 33. 10. And they removed from Elim and encamped by the red sea which no doubt the Lord did that he might try them again but this remove is not here mentioned because no memorable matter happened in that place and so he passes over it and onely mentions the next station for from the red sea they turned back again to the wildernesse of Sin Vers 3. Would to God we had dyed by the hand of the Lord in the land of Egypt when we sat by the flesh-pots c. That is when we had dayly plenty of flesh and might peaceably and freely taâ—e our fill of it Doubtlesse considering their hard bondage we
may well think that though they had flesh in Egypt yet they had no such plenty at least that they had no such liberty to â—it by it having such tasks dayly imposed upon them that the day scarce afforded them time to dispatch their dayes work But thus those that are discontented at their present condition are wont beyond the bounds of truth to extoll what they formerly enjoyed For ye have brought us forth into this wildernesse to kill this whole assembly with â—unger Their provision being so farre spent which they brought out of Egypt that they saw no means to sustain themselves in this wildernesse where no food could be gotten Vers 4. And the people shall go out and gather a certain rate every day c. That is as verse 16. an omer for every man and thus God fed them from hand to mouth giving them still no more but provision for one day that they might be still kept in dependance upon God to which also agreeth that petition which our Saviour taught us Matth. 6. 11. Give us this day our dayly bread Vers 6. At even then ye shall know that the Lord hath brought you out from the land of Egypt When God should give them quails in such abundance then they should know that the Lord had brought them out from the land of Egypt and not Moses and Aaron of their own heads as was objected by the Israelites verse 3. For ye have brought us forth c. Vers 7. And in the morning then yâ— shall see the glory of the Lord. That is the Manna that glorious work of his for so Moses expounds himself in the next verse and glory is oft used for glorious works See Numb 14. 21. All the earth shall be filled with the glory of the Lord. John 11. 40. Said I not unto thee that if thou wouldst believe thou shouldst see the glory of God For that he heareth your murmurings against the Lord. Thatis by reason of your murmurings this the Lord will do to justifie us his servants Thus he puts them in mind of their sinne and wisheth them to observe that this message which God had sent them concerning the Quails and Manna did shew that God had heard their murmurings and therefore they had need take heed it may be he would not alway deal with them as he had now And what are we that ye murmure against us That is we durst never of ourselves have undertaken this great work of bringing you out of Egypt from the bondage of Pharaoh nor can you think that we by our own power have done those miraculous works which you have seen done in this bâ—sinesse and which now you shall yet further see since therefore it is the almighty God that hath done these great things for you and we onely his instruments your murmurings are not against us but against the Lord. Vers 10. They looked toward the wildernesse and behold the glory of the Lord appeared in the cloud Aaron having given charge to the Israelites as is expressed in the former verse to come near before the Lord and there being at that time before the tabernacle was built no other visible signe of Gods presence amongst them but onely the pillar of the cloud toward that therefore they turned their faces and perceived that God did in a more glorious manner then ordinarily therein manifest the brightnesse of his presence Now because the cloud was in the forefront of their armies leading them still farther into the wildernesse therefore it is said that they looked toward the wildernesse Vers 11. And the Lord spake unto Moses c. This the Lord had said to Moses before onely here it is repeated to shew that he did nothing without a warrant and that as God had spoken it came to passe Vers 13. At even the quails came up and covered the camp Being happely brought in by a wind as those afterwards vvere at Kibroth-hattaavah Numb 11. 31. where God again gave them quails to eat and that for a vvhole moneâ—h together vvhereas novv they came in onely this one evening before the Manna vvas given them Vers 15. And when the children of Israel saw it they said one to another It is Manna Which is all one as if they had said vvhat is this for so the Hebrevv vvord may signifie or this is a meat vvhich God hath prepared for us vvithout our labour for Manna in the Hebrevv signifieth prepared and therefore it is added in the next vvords For they wist not what it was that is they knevv not vvhat more particular name to give it Vers 16. Gather of it every man according to his eating Proportionably as he hath more or lesse in his family Vers 18. And when they did mete with an omer he that gathered much c. All were imployed in gathering and some as more able gathered more some as lesse able gathered lesse but when all was laid together in the common heap whether of the family or of the tribe c. and then afterward it was measured to every man an omer â—ccording to the Lords direction there was nothing wanting for which they should pinch him that had gathered lesse nor nothing over for him that had gathered much but every one had his just omer And hence it is that S. Paul by this example of the Israelites one helping another and conferring what they had gathered in common exhorts the Christian Corinthians in like manner to supply the necessities of their brethren 2. Cor. 8. 13 14 15. For I mean not that other men be eased and you burdened But by an equality that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality As it is written He that had gathered much c. Vers 19. Let no man leave of it till the morning Though every one in each family had an omer allowed him whether great or little men or women old or young and none might reserve any of their portion till the next day yet it cannot be thought that every man was enjoyned to eat or did eat the same quantity but what they left they either burnt it or cast it forth or some other way consumed it and might not keep any of it to be eaten the next day See above ver 4. Vers 22. On the sixth day they gathered twice as much bread two omers for one man and all the rulers of the congregation came and told Moses To wit that the people had gathered as they were appointed twice as much on that sixth day as they had on other dayes and of this they informed Moses both as desiring thereby to glorifie God in the confession of this wonderfull work that he had sent Manna so abundantly that day as before he had promised ver 5. And it shall be twice as much as they gather daily and also chiefly that they might receive directions from Moses
how to order this their double portion Vers 23. Bake that which ye will bake to day and seethe that ye will seethe c. It may seem questionable whether in these words the Israelites were enjoyned to bake and seethe so much of the Manna as they dâ—sired to eat so dressed on the sixth day and then to reserve the rest unto the morning or to bake and seethe both for that day and the next day which was the Sabbath But yet this last seems the most probable and that because it was not likely they onely eat of it undressed as it was gathered on the Sabbath day and expressely afterwards it was enjoyned in the law that they should kindle no fire throughout their habitations on the Sabbath day Exod. 35. 3. Yet I make no question but that some part of it was reserved for the Sabbath not onely because they did so eat some part of it on the other dayes but especially also that the hand of God herein might be the more evident seeing they could no way keep it whether baked or sodden on other dayes untill the next morning but they found it putrified and which way soever they reserved it whether dressed or undressed for the Sabbath day it did not corrupt but continued good and sound Vers 31. And it was like coriander-seed white and the taste of it was like wafers made with hony We must not so understand these words as if the Manna were said to be like coriander-seed because it was white for the coriander-seed is blackish but that it is compared to coriander-seed in regard onely of its quantity and proportion and then besides that it was of a whitish colour So that we must reade these words as expressing three qualities of the Manna 1. That it was little and round like the coriander-seed ver 4. There lay a small round thing as small as the hoar frost 2. That it was for the colour of it white like Bdellium as it is expressed Numb 11. 7 3. That it was sweet like hony-wafers namely unbaked for being baked the taste of it was as the taste of fresh oyl Numb 11. 8. In that Apocryphall book called the Wisdome of Solomon chap. 16. 20 21 it is said of this Manna that it was able to content every mans delight and agreeing to every taste and that serving to the appetite of the eater it tempered it self to every mans liking whence it hath been by some conceived and maintained that the Manna rellished according to every mans desire and had the savour of any kind of meat which they had a desire to eat of But this is a weak conceit for first there is no evident ground for it in these words and then besides though it had been entended by that Author yet it is directly contrary to this description of the Manna which Moses gives us and again if God had given this miraculous bread such an extraordinary gift to satisfie every wanton appetite that it should taste like any meat they desired to tast of why did the Israelites murmure afterwards against Moses lusting for flesh and fish and repining because they had not the cucumbers and melons and leeks and onyons and garlick which they had in Egypt Numb 11. 4 5. Vers 33. And Moses said unto Aaron Take a pot c. It was a golden pot See Hebr. 9. 4. Wherein was the golden pot that had the Manna Moses rehearseth these things here to make a full end of the history of Manna but they were not done till afterwards when the Tabernacle was built wherein it was laid up before the Lord. Vers 35. And the children of Israel did eat Manna fourty years untill they came to a land inhabited To wit till they were gone over Jordan into the land of Canaan and then it ceased This Manna called by the Psalmist Angels food Psal 78. 25. Man did eat Angels food c. was a notable type of Christ and is therefore called Spirituall meat 1. Cor. 10. 3. And did all eat the same spirituall meat for Christ indeed is the true bread that came down from heaven Joh. 6. 33. upon whom feeding by faith our souls are nourished unto life everlasting White in regard of his purity and innocency and sweeter then the hony to the souls of believers bruised for our transgressions and conveyed to us in the dew of the word as the Manna lay in the dew upon the ground and so is our spirituall nourishment all the time of our travelling towards the heavenly Canaan when there shall be no more use of this food but God shall be all in all to us Vers 36. Now an omer is the tenth part of an â—phah And ephah by the judgement of the best Writers was much like to our English bushel Whereby we may conceive how bountifull the allowance of Manna was which God allotted them for their daily food CHAP. XVII Vers 1. ANd all the congregation of the children of Israel journeyed from the wildernesse of Sin after their journeyes c. This clause after their journeyes is added to imply that Rephidim was not the next station after they went from the wildernesse of Sin no they went from Sin to Dophkah from thence to Alush and from thence to Rephidim Numb 33. 12 13. 14. Vers 2. Wherefore do ye tempt the Lord To wit by their mutinous requiring of water as a signe of Gods presence among them saying Is the Lord among us or not as it is afterward expressed verse 7. when men not believing the promises of God will boldly prescribe God the time when and the manner how he shall perform his promises this is called a tempting of the Lord because thereby they do as it were try whether he be able and faithfull to do what he hath said And thus are the Israelites here said to tempt the Lord. Having Gods promise for their safe convoy through the wildernesse to the land of Canaan and having had already evidence enough of Gods almighty power and fatherly care over them yet being now in some distresse for want of water they came in a bold manner and expostulated with Moses and Aaron and cried upon them to give them water that they and theirs might not perish with thirst and herein they did tempt the Lord because as the Psalmist saith Psal 78. 41. They limited the holy one of Israel they said Is the Lord among us or not that is the want they were in made them question Gods presence and they resolved now to put it upon this tryall Let Moses give them water and they would acknowledge it but if that were not done they would not believe it And hence was this place afterward called Massah that is temptation Vers 4. What shall I do to this people they be almost ready to stone me Though there be no mention made in the foregoing expostulation of the people with Moses that they threatned to stone him yet perhaps some intimation hereof might fall from some of
spirits were happely spent much with the vehemency of his spirit in praying to the Lord Aaron and Hur perceiving thâ—s and that withall the Amalekites prevailed against the Israelites when he let down his hands they standing on each side of him stayed up his hands the one the right hand and the other the left But because we cannot well conceive but that they would have been all wearied if it had been thus I conceive it more probable that Moses held up the rod in one hand shifting it as occasion was from one hand to another And so Aaron and Hur in their turns helped to bear up that hand which was next to them and had by their turns a time to rest and ease themselves Vers 14. Write this for a memoriall in a book and reherse it in the ears of Joshua c. Who was to succeed Moses and therefore was to take speciall notice of this decree of God concerning the utter extirpation of Amalek whether this were written in any other book we cannot say sufficient for us it is that here we find it recorded by Moses and that no doubt the rather because of this expresse command which was now here given him Vers 15. And Moses built an altar c. To wit thereon to offer â—acrifices of thankfulnesse and that it might â—tand as a memoriall in future times of this first victory which God had given his people against their enemies the Amalekites and therefore also he called the altar Jehovah Nissi that is the Lord my banner that it might be a memoriall to posterity that in that place the Jehovah had as with a banner displayed gone forth and fought against the enemies of his people and had there as it were proclaimed that he would have perpetuall warre with that Nation from one generation to another Vers 16. For he said Because the Lord hath sworn that he will have warre with Amalek c. Some reade this place thus Because the hand of Amalek is against the throne of the Lord therefore the Lord will have warre with Amalek c. and then the words intimate the reason why the Lord had determined that he would have warre with Amalek from generation to generation to wit because Amalek had lifted up his hand against the throne of the Lord in that he had fought against them that were his peculiar people whose Sovereigne Lord he had undertaken to be But if we reade the words as they are in our Translation Because the Lord hath sworn that he will have warre c. whereas in the Hebrew it is word for word thus the hand upon the throne of the Lord then we must know that the hand upon the throne intimates the form of Gods swearing to wit that laying his hand upon his throne as swearing by his Majesty and Regal power and as he was the great King of the whole world he had sworn that he would have warre for ever with Amalek And this Moses alledgeth as the reason why he called this altar Jehovah Nissi CHAP. XVIII Vers 1. WHen Jethro the priest of Midian c. See Exod. 2. 16 18. also the 3. 1. Vers 2. Then Jethro Moses father in law took Zipporah Moses wife after he had sent her back See Exod. 4. 20. Vers 5. And Jethro Moses father in law came with his sonnes and his wife c. These words make known the coming of Jethro to Moses with his daughter the wife of Moses and her two sonnes and particularly where Moses was when they came to him to wit that he was encamped at the mount of God that is at Horeb which why it is called the mount of God is noted before upon Exod. 3. 1. Evident therefore it is that though the removing of the Israelites from Rephidim where they vanquished the Amalekites to the desert of Sinai where this mount of God was be not mentioned till the beginning of the following chapter yet thither they were removed before Jethro came to them Vers 6. And he said unto Moses I thy father in law Jethro am come unto thee c. That is Jethro sent this message to Moses and therefore it is said in the next verse that hereupon Moses went out to meet him Considering that the armies of the Israelites were still watchfull doubtlesse of enemies that might set upon them and the rather because the Amalekites had so lately assaulted them no wonder it is though Jethro did before he came upon them with his train first send to inform Moses of his coming that they might know who they were and why they were come But besides it was requisite in point of civility that Jethro should before-hand send Moses word of his coming that he might do what to him seemed good for the receiving of them Vers 11. I know that the Lord is greater then all Gods for in the thing wherein they dealt proudly he was above them That is in redeeming the Israelites out of their cruell bondage concerning which Pharaoh and his Egyptians carryed themselves with such pride and insolencie as if they thought it impossible that God should deliver them out of their hands and resolved that they would in despight of God hold them still in Egypt And indeed if Moses had now told Jethro as it is likely he did how arrogantly Pharaoh at first disdained the message which Moses delivered to him from the Lord saying Who is the Lord that I should obey his voice to let Israel go I know not the Lord neither will I let Israel go chap. 5. 2. and thereupon laid heavier tasks upon them then he did before and howthe Magicians of Egypt strove with Moses sought to work the same miracles that Moses but were still confounded and forced at last to acknowledge the mighty power of God and yet their Magick and the feats they wrought thereby was the chief pride of Egypt and that wherein they most gloried and lastly with what a high hand they pursued the Israelites to fetch them back when they were come away assuring themselves that they should not scape chap. 15. 9. The enemie said I will pursue I will overtake I will divide the spoyl my lust shall be satisfied upon them no marvel though Jethro thereupon now answered that in the thing wherein they dealt proudly God was above them Vers 12. And Aaron came and all the elders of Israel to eat bread with Moses father in law before God This clause before God is added because it was a religious banquet eaten before the Majestie of God and accompanying their sacrifices as was usuall See Deut. 12. 5 7. Unto the place which the Lord your God shall chuse out of all your tribes to put his name there there ye shall eat before the Lord your God and ye shall rejoyce c. 1. Chron. 29. 21. And they sacrificed sacrifices unto the Lord c. and did eat and drink before the Lord on that day with great gladnesse c. Vers 15. Because the
they might not at all take for pawns whereof an instance is given Deut. 24. 6. No man shall take the nether or upper milstone to pledge And indeed this which is here enjoyned that they should at the going down of the sunne deliver back their neighbours bed-clothes which they had taken for a pledge it was all one in effect as if they had been enjoyned not to take any such necessaries of them to pledge for doubtlesse it is meant of an absolute restoring them without any expectation of receiving them again there being nothing fonder then that which some would have to be the meaning of these words that every night the lender was to restore them these pledges for their use and then in the morning to take them back again which would have been a continuall trouble to the lender without any the least advantage to him and if they must absolutely restore them at sunne-setting it was to no purpose to take them at all But however all this must be understood of the pawns of poore people that had not variety and so were forced to pawn those things which they could not be well without when the time came that they were to use them and not of rich men that had variety as is evident Deut. 24. 12. If the man be poore thou shalt not sleep with his pledge where also another Law is given concerning pawns ver 10 11. to wit that the lender might not go into his brothers house and take what pawn he pleased but must stand abroad and take that pledge which should be brought out to him Vers 28. Thou shalt not revile the Gods c. That is those that sit in the place of judgement the judges as it is in the margin of our Bibles for so it is explained in the following clause nor curse the ruler of thy people for these in the Scripture are called Gods as Psal 82. I have said Ye are Gods c. to wit because they are Gods Vicegerents upon earth and they have as it were an impression of Gods majesty upon them in whose stead they are and whose name they bear And hence I conceive it is evident that S. Paul spake that ironically Act. 23. 5. I wist not brethren that he was the high priest for it is written Thou shalt not speak evil of the Ruler of the people for could we conceive that S. Paul knew not the high priest which is altogether unlikely yet he knew that he was one of the judges for so much his own words discover Sittest thou to judge me after the Law and commandest me to be smitten contrary to the Law So that it was no excuse for him to say he knew not that he was the high priest because however being one of the judges it was against this Law to revile him And therefore I say though perhaps those that heard him speak those words understood that he spake them by way of excusing himself yet he spake them ironically by way of derision and scorn as disdaining that he should be accounted Gods high priest or should sit in the seat of justice that would so unjustly command his officers to smite him on the mouth which will yet seem the more probable if we consider how farre that Ananias was of whom he spake from having any true right to that place and power to which he pretended when Christ had abolished the Legall priesthood Vers 29. The first-born of thy sonnes shalt thou give unto me See the notes upon Exod. 13. 1 2 and 13. Vers 30. Seven dayes shall it be with his damme on the eighth day thou shalt give it me To wit because till the eighth day it was not fit for the priests use for whom the first-born of their cattel were intended yet doubtlesse when they saw cause they might keep them a while longer so they did not delay the bringing of them as being unwilling to give them to the Lord nor were bound precisely to the eighth day onely they might not bring them sooner for so we find it was in the like case of bringing their sacrifices Lev. 22. 27. It shall be seven dayes under the damme and from the eighth day and thenceforth it shall be accepted for an offering made by fire unto the Lord. Vers 38. Neither shall ye eat any flesh that is torn of beasts in the field c. This restraint of the Israelites from eating that which was torn of beasts was 1. because all flesh of beasts that was not rightly purified from the bloud was unclean by the Law 2. because the bodies of clean cattel became legally unclean by being torn by wild beasts of prey which were all unclean and 3. to teach the Israelites by abhorring the flesh of beasts thus killed to abhorre all rapine and cruelty as sinnes most odious in the sight of God CHAP. XXIII Vers 1. THou shalt not raise a false report Some reade this clause as it is in the margin Thou shall not receive a false report The word in the originall will bear both interpretations and indeed if it be a sinne to raise that is to be the first authour of a false report then must it needs be also a sinne to receive such a report and so to carry it and spread it abroad amongst others Put not thine hand with the wicked to be an unrighteous witnesse That is afford not thine help and aid to those that combine themselves together to accuse any man falsely before a magistrate for he that lends a helping hand to the furtherance of any such wickednesse may in that sense be said to put his hand to it Yet because it is manifest that the Lord here speaks of helping by bearing false witnesse it may well be that this phrase put not thine hand may be used here with reference to that ancient rite of mens putting forth their hand to lay it upon something when they were to take an oath as Abrahams servant put his hand upon his masters thigh Gen. 24. 2. and as we use to lay our hands upon a Bible when we swear Vers 2. Neither shalt thou speak in a cause to decline after many to wrest judgement That is neither must the judge respect the multitude of the parties friends upon whom sentence is to passe nor the multitude of the judges that consent to wrong judgement nor must witnesses or any other either for fear or favour of the many oppose the truth Vers 4. If thou meet with thine enemies ox or his asse agoing astray thou shalt surely bring it back to him This is also meant of bringing home any other thing that is lost Deut. 22. 3. In like manner thou shalt do with his asse and so shalt thou do with his raiment and with all things of thy brothers which he hath lost c. Vers 5. If thou see the asse of him that hateth thee lying under his burden c. This is also meant of relieving the cattel any way endangered Vers 7.
corner for otherwise we cannot say whether the corner pillar was to be numbred amongst the twenty pillars appointed on each side for the length of the court or the â—â—n appointed for the breadth Vers 16. And for the gate of the court shall be an hanging of twenty cubits c. See the note chap. 26. 36. Vers 18. And the height five cubits c. This court therefore of thâ— tabernacle was but half so high as the tabernacle and therefore the tabernacle might be easily seen yet these hangings were so high that men could not overlook them Vers 19. All the vessels of the tabernacle c. shall be of brasse That is such as were onely for the taking down and settiâ—g up of the tabernacle as the pinnes or stakes which were driven into the ground to fasten it Vers 20. And thou shalt command the children of Israel that they bring pure oyl olive beaten c. It seems that oyl which was first gotten out of the olives by beating or stamping of them was farre purer â—nd clearer from dregges then that which was afterward crushed out with a presse This therefore th e children of Israel were appointed to provide for the lamp in the golden candlestick even pure oyl olive beaten wherewith the priests were to maintain the lamps to cause the lamp to burn alwayes that is every night by renewing them still at the appointed times As the daily sacrifice is called a continuall burnt-offering Exod. 29. 42. and yet it was offered but twice every day at morning and evening And so this word alwayes is explained in the following verse Aaron and his sonnes shall order it from evening to morning before the Lord. At the East end of the ta bernacle either abovâ— the vail or at the opening of it there might come in light sufficient in the day time and therefore I conceive then the lamps burnt not but in the night onely and were put out in the morning which some inferre also from that 1. Sam. 3. 3. where it is said that the Lord appeared to Samuel ere the lamp of God went out in the temple of God to wit before the break of day Now by this pure oyl was signified the gifts and graces of the Spirit whereby the ministers of God are fitted to be as lights among the people Vers 21. In the tabernacle of the congregation c. The â—abernacle is here called the tabernacle of the congregation because though the people did not enter into this place yet to the doore of this tabernacle they brought their offerings and there did the Lord meet with the people and make known his will to them Aaron and his sonnes shall order it c. Signifying that the priests lippes should preserve knowledge CHAP. XXVIII Vers 1. ANd take thou unto thee Aaron thy brother c. Because Aaron was the brother of Moses to prevent any envy amongst the people this is in the first place expressed that it was by the Lords appointment and command that he and his sonnes were set apart to the office of the priesthood Vers 2. And thou shalt make holy garments for Aaron thy brother for glory and for beauty That is glorious and beautifull And hereby was signifyed 1. the insufficiency of Aarons priesthood that there was not in him if you look on him in his own person sufficient worth that he should mediate between God and man for thâ—refore was this holinesse in his garments to cover the pollution of his own pâ—rson 2. the more then angelicall purity and holinesse of Christ whose type Aaron thus attired was Heb. 9. 14. Christ through the eternall spirit offered himself without spot to God By whom also his Church is clothed with garments of beautifull glory Isai 52. 1. Put on thy beautifull garments oh Jerusalem the holy citie Rev. 19. 8. To her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linen clean and white for the fine linen is the righteousnesse of the Sainâ—s 3. to shew the extraordinary degrees of holinesse required in those that serve at the altar Vers 3. And thou shalt speak unto all that are wise-hearted c. that they may make Aarons garments to consecrate him c. That is to be a signe of his consecration and sanctification from God therefore it was death to minister without these garments Vers 6. And thâ—y shall make the ephod of gold c. It was called the ephod of an hebrew word which signifieth to close compasse or gird about because it compassed fitly the body and was tied thereto it was the outmost of all Aarons garments and covered his whole body both back and breast from the shoulders down to the loyns excepting onely the breast where the breast-plate was fastened Vers 7. It shall have the two shoulder-pieces thereof joyned at the edges thereof and so it shall be joyned together These shoulder-pieces were either the pieces which went up both before and behind from the body of the ephod and so met together on the top of each shoulder and were joyned together in the edge thereof a hole being left in the midst through which the priests head went when he put on the ephod or else it is meant of certain wings as we call them which were joyned to the ephod in the edge round about each shoulder Vers 8. And the curious girdle of the ephod which is upon it shall be of the same c. By this is meant two pieces or slaps which came from the back part of the ephod under the arm-holes and are called the curious guard or girdle because the nether lappets served as a girdle to fasten it below and it is said that it should be upon it that is is joyned as a part of it which is added to distinguish it from the girdle mentioned ver 39. Thou shalt make the girdle of needlework which was not a part of the ephod as this which is therefore called often the golden girdle Vers 9. And thou shalt take two onyx-stones and grave on them the names of the children of Israel These two onyx-stones whereon were graven the names of the twelve sonnes of Jacob signified the firm and perpetuall love of Christ toward his Church and also how precious they be to him how continually mindfull he is of them Cant. 8. 6. Set me as a seal upon thy heart as a seal upon thy arm for love is strong as death See also Hag. 2. 23. In that day saith the Lord of hosts will I take thee O Zorobbabel my servant c. and will make thee as a signet Vers 10. Six of their names on one stone and the other six names of the rest on the other stone according to their birth That is first Reuben then Simeon and so the rest according to their age And this signified the like precious faith and dignity which all have obtained before God in Christ 2. Pet. 1. 1. To them that have obtained the like precious faith So Gal. 3.
thousand seventy one pound weight of silver which at five shillings the ounce comes to thirty six thousand two hundred and thirteen pounds in sterling money Vers 29. And the brasse of the â—ffering was seventy talents and two thousand and foure hundred shekels That is allowing three thousand shekels to a talent two hundred and twelve thousand and foure hundreâ— shekels of brasse and this counting twenty five shekels to a pound weight amounts to eight thousand foure hundred ninetie six pound weight of brasse whereby it is evident that there was not so much brasse as silver and therefore surely the pillars were made of wood and onely covered over with brasse See chap. 27. ver 9. CHAP. XXXIX Vers 1. ANd of the blew and purple and scarlet they made clothes of service c. See chap. 31. 10. Vers 43. And Moses blessed them That is he not onely commended both the people and workmen and prayed God to blesse them but also as Gods publick minister he pronounced a blessing on them from the Lord. CHAP. XL Vers 9. ANd thou shalt take the anoynting â—yl and anoynt the tabernacle c. The performance of this see in Levit. 8. 10. Vers 10. And thou shalt anoynt the altar c. And sprinkle thereof upon the altar seven times See Levit. 8. 11. Vers 15. For their anoynting shall surely be an everlasting priesthood c. So that their children after them shall not need to be anoynted but shall executâ— the office by reason of this unction of their fathers onely the high priests were anoynted in the generations following Vers 17. And it came to passe in the first moneth c. They went out of Egypt the fifteenth of the first moneth and now the next year upon the first day of the moneth the tabernacle is erected so that there wanted now but fifteen dayes of a full yeare since they left Egypt Vers 27. And he burnt sweet incense thereon c. As supplying at present the priests office ANNOTATIONS On the third book of MOSES called LEVITICUS CHAP. I. ANd the Lord called unto Moses c. This word and sheweth the immediate connexion of this book of this story upon that wherewith the foregoing book of Exodus was concluded namely that after the tabernacle was reared Aaron and his sonnes consecrated to the office of the priesthood and the cloud descended upon the tabernacle immediately God spake to Moses from the mercy-seat out of the tabernacle for into it Moses was not able to enter because the glory of the Lord filled it and so informed him how Aaron and his sonnes should carry themselvâ—s â—n the priesthood c. Vers If any man of you bring an offering unto the Lord c. That is any sacrifice whatsoever This is a generall rule concerning all sacrifices to wit that none must be offered but of the herd or flock that is if they were cattel they intended to offer for if they intended an offering of birds what they must be is expressed afterwards vers 14. Vers 3. If his offering be a burnt-sacrifice of the herd let him offer a male without blemish Here the Lord first gives directions for burnt-offerings which were indeed the chief of all their sacrifices and so called because they were all wholly burnt upon the altars whereas of other sacrifices some part onely was burnt upon the altar and the other parts were otherwise disposed of And the direction that is here first given concerning these is that if a burnt-offering were to be offered of the herd it must be a male without blemish that it might be the fitter to figure forth Christs perfection in himself and ours in him who being perfectly holy and free from the least blemish of sinne He did no sinne neither was guile found in his mouth 1. Pet. 2. 22. did yet notwithstanding by suffering death for us perfectly satisfie the justice of God on our behalf that so he might present the Church to himself a glorious Church not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing but that it should be holy and without blemish Ephes 5. 27. for saith the same Apostle Heb. 9. 13 14. If the bloud of bulls and of goats and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh How much more shall the bloud of Christ who through the eternall spirit offered himself without spot to God purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God And so again Saint Peter saith Ye know that ye were redeemed with the precious bloud of Christ as of a lamb without blemish and without spot 1. Pet. 1. 18 19. Yet withall hereby the Lord taught both them and us to give God the best in all our services Vers 3. He shall offer it of his own voluntary will at the doore of the tabernacle That is he that will offer a burnt sacrifice he must do it voluntarily of his own mind and not be forced to it and when he brings it he must present it to the priest at the doore of the tabernacle of the congregation that is at the doore of the court close within which the brasen altar for burnt-offerings stood The first of these might signifie the freedome of Gods grace in giving his sonne and the willingnesse of Christ in giving himself to be a sacrifice of propitiation for our souls but principally doubtlesse it was to teach them that in all service done to God it must be done freely and willingly or God will not accept of it The second was appointed to signifie that their sacrifices and so consequently any service that we perform were onely in and through Christ sanctified and made acceptable to God The tabernacle was a type of Christ that greater and more perfect tabernacle not made with hands Heb. 9. 11. and he is the onely doore by whom we have accesse unto the father Vers 4. And he shall put his hand upon the head of the burnt-offering This was to testifie First that he acknowledged himself guilty of death Secondly that he desired and believed that that sacrifice should be accepted of God as a ransome for his soul that all his sinnes should be laid upon it and so it should suffer death as it were in his stead in all which notwithstanding they that did this had not respect so much to the beast slain in the death whereof there could not be an equall compensation given to the justice of God for the death of sinners as to Christ of whom these sacrifices were types who took upon him our sinnes and the curse due to our sinnes when he died for us Thirdly that he desired and would indeavour to consecrate himself wholly to Gods service as now he gave this sacrifice wholly to be offered upon the altar to the Lord crucifying all his sinnefull lusts and affections and yielding up his whole man to the obedience of Gods will in all things whatsoever And it shall be accepted for him to make
atonement for him Though burnt-offerings were usually given in signe of thankfulnesse to God and so betokened a new creature and holy life Psal 51. 18 19. Do good in thy good pleasure unto Sion build thou the walls of Jerusalem Then shalt thou be pleased with sacrifices of righteousnesse with burnt-offering and whole burnt-offering and Gen. 8. 20. And Noah builded an altar unto the Lord and took of every clean beast and of every fowl and offered burnt-offerings on the altar yet they were also for atonement and remission of sinnes to wit generall sinnes Job 1. 5. And it was so when the dayes of their feasting were gone about that Job sent and sanctified them and rose up early in the morning and offered burnt-offerings according to the number of them all for Job said It may be that my sonnes have sinned c. whereas for speciall sinnes there was a speciall sacrifice and sinne-offering Levit. 4. Vers 5. And he shall kill the bullock before the Lord. That is the priest in the name of the offerer for this was usually the work of the priests and therefore Moses did it when he supplyed the priests office Exod. 29. 10 11. though sometimes the Levites also helped herein when there were not priests enough to do it 2. Chron. 25. 10 11. The priests stood in their places and the Levites in their courses and they killed the Passeover that is the Passeover-offerings and the priests sprinkled the bloud from their hands as being given of God to be assistant to the priests in such services Numb 8. 19. I have given the Levites as a gift to Aaron and to his sonnes to do the service of the children of Israel in the tabernacle of the congregation and to make an atonement for the children of Israel Now the sacrifice was killed to signifie the death of Christ Who was slain that he might redeem us to God by his bloud Revel 5. 9. and the mortifying of Gods people by the word and spirit and it was killed by the priest to signifie that Christ should offer up himself unto God as being both our priest and sacrifice and that there is no possibility for men to please God by any service they do him but onely in and through the mediation of Christ of whose priesthood the Leviticall priest was a type and figure As for the place where it was killed that may be gathered by the rule of Analogy from that which is expressed verse the 11. concerning the second sort of burnt-offerings namely that it was killed at the north-side of the altar And the priests Aarons sonnes shall bring the bloud and sprinkle the bloud c. And this was done in a large measure so that the corners of the altar were filled with bloud Zach. 9. 15. to teach the people that this bloud of their sacrifice should not be lost as spilt upon the ground but should be accepted of God as a propitiation for their sinnes as being a figure of the bloud of Christ which should be offered up to God and accepted by him in our behalf as for our reconciliation so also for our sanctification who are elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father through sanctification of the spirit unto obedience and sprinkling of the bloud of Jesus Christ 1. Pet. 1. 2. Vers 6. And he shall flay the burnt-offering That is the priest for the flaying of the sacrifice was also ordinarily the work of the priest who had therefore the skinne for himself Levit. 7. 8. though upon extraordinary occasions as is before noted concerning killing the burnt-offerings even in this also the Levites sometime helped them 2. Chron. 29. 34. The priests were too few so that they could not flay all the burnt-offerings wherefore their brethren the Levites did help them Because the sacrifices were offered as I may say as a holy feast unto the Lord whence the altar is called the table of the Lord and the sacrifice offered thereon his meat Mal. 1. 12. therefore nothing but what was usually eaten by men was burnt upon the altar and hence it was that the skinne was alwayes flayed off Yet withall it is commonly held by Expositours that this flaying of the sacrifice did also signifie First the sufferings of Christ who being first stripped of his garments Matth. 27. 28 they did afterwards most shamefully intreat so that there was no beauty in him why men should desire him Secondly the afflictions of Gods people under the rage of cruell oppressours and persecutours Who as the Prophet speaks Micha 3. 3. eat their flesh and flay their skinne from off them And thirdly the mortification which God requires in those that give up their names to him even that They put off concerning the former conversation the old man which is corrupt according to the deceitfull lusts Ephes 5. 22. Vers 7. And the sonnes of Aaron the priest shall put fire on the altar c. Here the Lord gives direction for the burning of these sacrifices by the inseriour priests enjoyning them first to put fire upon the altar Now because they were to use no strange fire in burning the sacrifices but onely that fire which was continually nourished upon the altar Levit. 6. 12 13. and which at first came down from heaven Levit. 9. 24. therefore by putting fire upon the altar is meant onely the laying of the fire together or laying it on again when they had laid it by for the clearing of the altar Secondly to lay the wood in order and then all the pieces of the sacrifices in order upon the wood which was so appointed because the discreet laying of the wood doth much conduce to the well burning of the fire And then lastly thus to burn all upon the altar The mistery of this might be twofold First to signifie the consecrating of Christ and his members by afflictions and sufferings for as he the Captain of our salvation was made perfect by sufferings Heb. 2. 10. so must his members also be ready alwayes through these fiery trials to enter into glory for every one shall be salted with fire and every sacrifice shall be salted with salt Mark 9. 49. Secondly to signifie that holy zeal whereby we should wholly give up our selves to God through the operation of Gods holy spirit which is often in the Scriptures compared to fire as Matth. 3. 11. He that cometh after me is mightier then I he shall baptize you with the holy Ghost and with fire for as Christ through the eternall spirit offered himself without spot unto God Heb. 9. 14. so likewise it is the spirit whereby we must be enabled to consecrate our selves to Gods service Ye have purified your souls in obeying the truth saith the Apostle Peter through the spirit 1. Pet. 1. 22. to which end we must not onely be carefull not to quench the spirit 1. Thess 5. 19. but also by prayer holy meditation and all other things conducing thereto we must do what we can
There was a meat-offering that was alwayes to be joyned with their burnt-offerings for which direction is given elsewhere but here direction is given onely for voluntary meat-offerings and therefore it is said When any will offer a meat-offering c. neither is there any set quantity here appointed but it is left free to the offerer to bring what he pleased whereas for the meat-offering that was brought together with their burnt-offerings of the herd or of the flock there is an expresse law how much there should be of it to wit a tenth deal of flower mingled with the fourth part of an hin of oyl Numb 15. 4. Now these voluntary meat-offerings were for the same end that the burnt-offerings were both to make atonement for them and also to testiâ—ie their consecrating of themselves to God but withall particularly they were by way of acknowledgement that all their provision they had of his bounty So then the meat-offering signified First Christ his oblation of himself of which the Apostle speaks Ephes 5. 2. Christ hath loved us and given himself for us an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweet smelling savour and again Heb. 10. 8 9 10. When he said Sacrifice and offering and burnt-offerings and offering for sinne thou wouldst not neither hadst pleasure therein which are offered by the law Then said he Loe I come to do thy will O God! He taketh away the first that he may establish the second By the which will we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all Secondly Christians wonne to God by the Gospell and then consecrated to his service Esay 66. 20. They shall bring all your brethren for an offering to the Lord out of all nations to my holy mountain Jerusalem saith the Lord as the children of Israel bring an offering in a clean vessel into the house of the Lord. Thirdly all our Evangelicall sacrifices of prayer and praysing God with other services done to the Lord and to his saints for his sake Mal. 1. 11. In every place incense shall be offered unto my name and a pure offering And last of all more particularly their acknowledgement of Gods bounty in all the food they injoyed and therefore it was that in all these meat-offerings they are appointed to bring fine slowre without any mixture of branne to signifie the purity of all Evangelicall sacrifices He shall poure oyl upon it and put frankincense thereon The oyl poured upon the flowre figured the graces and comfort of the holy Ghost whereby we serve God with a willing mind and a chearfull spirit Ye have an unction from the holy one saith the Apostle speaking of this oyl of Gods spirit 1. John 2. 20. and the sweetnesse both of the oyl and frankincense signified how sweet and acceptable their services were unto God in and through the mediation of Christ who hath given himself for us an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweet smelling savour Ephes 5. 2. whence it was that the Prophet told the Jews that their incense was in vain when God regarded not their sacrifices Jer. 6. 20. To what purpose cometh there to me â—ncense from Sheba and sweet calamus from a farre countrey your burnt-offerings are not acceptable nor your sacrifices sweet unto me Vers 2. And the priest shall burn the memoriall of it upon the altar That is the handfâ—ll which he had taken out of the meat-offering which should in stead of all put God in mind which is spoken of God after the manner of men of all this offering which the offerer had given to the Lord and of the covenant which he had made to accept it and withall be a memoriall to the offerer that he acknowledged all the store he had to be from God and therefore to be consecrated wholly to his service and that God would take in good part the offering he had now brought him Vers 3. And the remnant of the meat-offering shall be Aarons and his sonnes To eat the same in the Sanctuary Levit. 6. 16. And the remainer thereof shall Aaron and his sonnes eat with unleavened bread shall it be eaten in the holy place in the court of the tabernacle c. It is a thing most holy of the offerings of the Lord made by fire And therefore onely to be eaten by the priests that offer it Of other offerings others might eat but of the most holy things whereof part was burnt on the altar onely the priests Vers 4. And if thou bring an oblation of a meat-offering baken in the oven These were prepared and baked within the Sanctuary as it seems by Ezekiel 46. 20. This is the place where the priests shall boil the trespasse-offering and the sinne-offering where they shall bake the meat-offering and 1. Chron. 23. 28 29. Their office was to wait on the sons of Aaron c. both for the shew-bread and for the fine flowre for meat-offerings and for the unleavened cakes and for that which is baked in the pan and for that which is fried It shall be an unleavened cake of fine flowre mingled with oyl or unleavened wafers anointed with oyl See the notes upon Exod. 29. 2. and upon the 11. verse of this chapter Vers 11. No meat-offering which ye shall bring unto the Lord shall be made with leaven This must be understood onely of these voluntary oblations part whereof was to be burnt upon the altar for with some eucharisticall or thank-offerings they might bring leavened cakes Levit. 7. 13. as also in the first-fruits Levit. 23. 17. but these were not burnt upon the altar And where leaven was not to be used in the oblation the part remaining the priests might not eat with leaven Levit. 6. 16. because part of the offering was burnt upon the altar Now leaven was thus generally forbidden First to put them still in mind of their deliverance out of Egypt a type of their redemption by Christ Secondly to teach them to worship God as he had appointed and to know that all humane devices therein are an abomination to God Thirdly to shew the perfect purity of Christ in whom there was not the least leaven of sinne and the sincerity that must be in our evangelicall sacrifices for leaven signifieth sinne of all sorts in doctrine and manners distastfull to God and infectious to men Luke 12. 1. Beware ye of the leaven of the Pharisees which is hypocrisie 1. Cor. 5. 8. Let us keep the feast not with old leaven neither with t he leaven of malice and wickednesse but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth For ye shall burn no leaven nor any hony in any offering of the Lord made by fire Not onely leaven but hony also is forbidden First because it hath a kind of leavening nature Secondly the more fully to exclude all humane devices in Gods worship the sweetnesse of hony might be a pretence of mixing it with their sacrifices when neither
that I say the sinne here intended is I conceive rash and unadvised swearing and because if a man swore to do good to his neighbour when it was not in his power he did thereby engage himself for some good to his neighbour which afterwards his neighbour could not enjoy and if he swore to do evil to his neighbour there was at least a purpose of trespassing upon him which was in Gods eye as if he had done it therefore he is enjoyned for this sinne to bring a trespasse-offering though at first it be hid from him that is when at first he bound himself by this oath through passion or unadvisednessâ— he did not know or consider that he sinned in so swearing yet when he knows of it saith the â—ext that is when he iâ— once convinced that he hath sinned herein then he shall be guilty in one of these then the guilt shall lye upon his conscience whether he hath sworn to do good or evil and for his atonement he must bring a trespasse-offering unto the Lord as is added in the following verses Vers 5. And it shall be when he shall be guilty in one of these things That is when he shall be guilty in one of these three cases before named he shall confesse his sin laying his hand upon the sacrifices head so shall make an atonement for himself Vers 6. And he shall bring his trespasse-offering c. This also no lesse then the sinne-offering was a type of Christ whose soul was made an offering for sinne Isa 53. 10. The word in the originall is the same that is here translated a trespasse-offering Now how the trespasse-offering differed from the sinne-offering is noted befoâ—e upon the first verse of this chapter Vers 7. And if he be not able to bring a lambe c. This exception was not onely for these particular offenses before named but for all where a sinne-offering was to be brought by the common people that in no case poverty should disable a man to make his peace with God Now concerning these turtle doves and young pigeons see the note upon Levit. 1. 14. One for a sinne-offering and the other for a burnt-offering Which werâ— also or atonement Levit. 1. 4. Vers 8. And wring off his head from his neck but shall not divide it asunder This direction concerning the turtle dove or young pigeon that was to be offered for a sinne-offering may be understood two severall wayes either that the priest was to wring off the head but not to divide the body of it asunder or else which is the commonest exposition that he was to break the neck of it asunder but yet not to pâ—ll the head quite off from the body of which see the note upon Levit. 1. 15. Vers 11. But if he be not able c. then he that sinned shall bring for his offering the tenth part of an Ephah c. That is the tenth part of a bushell the tenth part whereof was called an Oâ—er Exod. 16. 36. near about our pottle He shall put no oyl upon it c. To distinguish this sinne-offering from those other meat-offerings whereof see Lev. 2. 1. Besides this happely might signifie that neither by any grace in us whereof the oyl was a signe nor by any prayersof ours whereof the frankincense might be a signe but onely by Christ we are reconciled unto God whereof this meat-offering was a type or else because the oyl frankinâ—â—nse might signifie the joy gladnesse of him that brought the offering the Lord might appoint these to be left out in the sinne-offering because of the sorrow humiliation of spirit required in him that brought this offering as we may see in a like case Num. 5. 15. Vers 15. If a sâ—ul commit a trespasse and sinne through ignorance The Hebrew word translated here commâ—t a trespasse though it be generally used for all transgression and disloyalty that the inferiour committeth against the superiour yet for the most part it is applyed to evils committed against the Lord in his holy things and so â—â—gnifieth sacrilegiously to trespasse upon the Lord and his prieâ—ts by â—ny wrong done to God in his holy things when by any mans ignorance unadvisednesse or errour for it must not be understood of thâ— presumptuous defrauding God of those things which belonged to him God was damaged in his offerings as when any man payed not the full tithe due or did work with his first-born bullock or shear his first-born sheep or keep back ought of the price of things dedicated to holy use or take any of the priests portion in the sacrifices c. Then â—e shall bring for his trespassâ— unto thâ— Lora a ramme c. A greater sacrifice then was brought for other trespasse-offerings to shew the greatnesse of the sinne of sacriledge With thy estimation by shekels of silver c. That is with as much money as thou the priest shalt value the damage at according to the shekels of the Sanctuary for so it is explained ver 16 18. Vers 16. And shall adde the fifth part thereto c. For so much was also added to holy things redeemed Levit. 27. 13 15 19. But if he will at all reâ—eem it then he shall adde a fifth part thereof unto thy estimation And if he that sanctified it will redeem his house then he shall adde the fifth part of the money of thy estimation unto it c. Vers 17. And if a soul sinne and commit any of these things c. The ram injoyned for a sinne-offering makes it clear that Moses here speaks concerning the same sinne of sacriledge whereof before onely this particular is again more clearly urged that though he wist it not though he was utterly ignorant yet he must as guilty bring this sacrifice for his atonement CHAP. VI. Vers 2. IF a soul sinne and commit a trespasse against the Lord c. This Law is concerning sinnes done wittingly where an injury is done to a neighbour and God also is particularly offended by a liâ— and false oath Vers 5. He shall even restore it in the principall That is the very thing it self or the full worth of it And shall adde the fifth part more thereto c. If he were judicially convicted of it he was to be proceeded against according to those judiciall Laws Exod. 22. which injoyn double paiment but this Law is for those who touched in conscience confesse that whereof they could not be convinced by the Law in which case they were onely to adde a fifth part and to give it unto him to whom it appertaineth whether the first owner or the heire c. Vers 9. Command Aaron and his sonnâ—s c. Hitherto the substance of the sacrifices have been prescribed now the severall rites of each are described more particularly And first for burnt-offerings though the daily burnt-offering which was offered every morning and the last every evening is here chiefly intended Because of the
burning upon the altar all night unto the morning c. Not onely all day but all night also for as the morning burnt-offering burnt till the evening so the evening burnt-offering burnt all night untill the morning And the fire of the altar shall be burning in it That is shall be nourisht continually Vers 10. And the priest shall put on his linen garment c. That is not onely the linen breeches but also the linen coat And take up the ashes which the fire hath consumed with the burnt-offering c. Ashes are said to be consumed when the wood and sacrifices are consumed and turned to ashes as meal is said to be ground when the corn by grinding is turned to meal Esai 47. 2. Take the milstâ—ne and grind meal And he shall put them besides the altar See the Notes upon Levit. 1. 16. Vers 11. And carry forth the ashes without the camp unto a clean place The contrary is said toâ—ching the stones and dust of a leprous house Levit. 14. 40 41. Then the priest shall command that they â—ake the stones in which the plague is and they shall cast them into an unclean place without the city c. Becauâ—e these came from the Lords holy house therefore they were to be laid in a clean place where no dead carkases dung or other filth was laid Vers 12. And the fire upon the altar shall be burning in it c. That so the â—ire which first came from heaven might in a mâ—nner by the continuall supply of wood be still preserved upon the altar which might signifie 1. the excluding of all humane devices in Gods worship wherein nothing is allowed but is given by direction from heaven And secondly that no sacrifice is accepted with God but what is offered by the spirit that fire from heaven Matth. 3. 11. He shall baptize you with the holy Ghost and with fire And withall the continuing of this fire which at first came from heaven to testifie Gods favourable acceptance of that sacrifice was to teach them that as at first so still he did continually accept of their sacrifices and service as long as they did it according to the direction of his law And the priest shall burn the wood on it every morning Questionlesse they laid on wood upon the altar to maintain the fire thereon not onely in the morning but all the day long especially at even when the evening burnt-offering was to be burnt upon the altar onely there is a particular direction here for laying on wood in the morning because then having cleansed the altar and taken away the ashes they made the fire anew Vers 16. And the remainer thereof shall Aaron and his sonnes eat The males onely because these things being most holy might not be touched but by consecrated persons With unleavened bread shall it be eaten in the holy place That is in the coâ—rt of the Sanctuary for so it is explained concerning the sinne-offering verse 26. In the holy place shall it be eaten in the court of the tabernacle of the congregation Other holy things as the tithes and first-frâ—its and the shoulder and breast of the peoples peace-offerings c. might be eaten elsewhere and the priests daughters were to have a share therein Numb 18. 11. The heave-offering of their gift with all the wave-offerings of the children of Israel I have given them unto thee and to thy sonnes and to thy daughters with thee by a statute for ever every one that is clean in thy house shall eat of it But those things that were most holy to wit the priests portion of all sacrifices whereof part was burnt upon the altar were onely to be eaten by Aaron and his sonnes and that in the holy place 1. That by their eating in Gods presence they might be put in mind to use these holy things with all sobriety 2. To put them in mind of that singular purity and holinesse which God required in them that were honoured above the people and 3. To signifie perhaps that none but those within Gods holy Church shall have any benefit by Christ As for this charge not to eat it with leavened bread see the note upon chap. 2. 11. Vers 20. This is the offering of Aaron and his â—onnes c. That is this is the offering that Aaron shall offer unto God in the dâ—y 〈◊〉 he is anâ—inted and which his sonnes successively that shall come to be high prieâ—â—s shall offer unto the Lord in the day that they are anointed for it is evident that this meat-offering iâ— appointed for the high priest onely for he onely was anointed in succeeding 〈◊〉 as is shown before upon Exod. 29. 7. to wit Aaron for the present and that son of his successively that should be anointed high priest in his stead as it is expressed veâ—se 22. The tenth part of an Ephah of fine flowre for a meat-offering perpetuall c. That is ever to be offered when any of them came to be high priests Vers 23. For every meat-offering for the priest shall be wholly burnt The priests eating of the sinne-offering sigured the bearing of the sinners iniquity Levit. 10. 17. but because no priest being a sinner could make atonement for himself therefore his meat-offering might not be eaten but is all burnt on the altar to teach him to expect salvation not by himself but onely by Christ Vers 26. The priest that offereth it for sinne shall eat it Except in the case mentioned verse 30. when the bloud thereof was carried into the tabernacle Vers 27. And when there is sprinkled of the bloud thereof upon any garment thou shalt wash c. viz. casually Now these ordinances peculiar onely to the sinne-offering because that in speciall sort figured Christ who was made sinne for us shadowed the contagion of sinne and our care to cleanse our selves by repentance and faith Vers 28. But the earthen vessell wherein it is sodden shall be broken and if it be sodden in a brasen pot c. Because the liquour wherein the sin-offering was sodden might soak into an earthen pot therefore that must be broken the rather because the losse of breaking it was not great but if it were sod in an iron or brasse pot that was onely to be scoured and rinsed all which was still to shadow forth the contagion of sinne Vers 30. And no sin-offering whereof any of the bloud is brought into the tabernacle c. Namely the sin-offering for the priest and the congregation See Levit. 4. 16. which were burnt without the camp and this might signifie that men cleaving to the legall priesthood and not seeking for the better priesthood of Christ could not be saved CHAP. VII Vers 1. LIkewise this is the law of the trespasse-offering c. For what transgressions the sinne-offering was appointed and for what the trespasse-offering it is hard to determine Some think the trespasse-offering was for smaller sinnes but I rather conceive
should be cut off from their people that is put to death if they did it unvvittingly a sacrifice of atonement vvas appointed for them chap. 5. 2. but if they did vvilfully and presumptuously thus profane Gods holy things they vvere to be cut off by the civill Magistrate And hereby also vvas shaddovved forth that those that bear the name of Christ and professe themselves Christians and yet continue in their sinnes and hate to be reformed destruction shall be their end neither vvill God reckon them amongst his people and more particularly vvhoever partake of the signes and seals of grace unvvorthily do eat and drink judgement to themselves 1. Cor. 11. 27 28 29. Vers 23. Ye shall eat no manner fat of ox of sheep or of goat See the note upon Levit. 3. 17. Vers 24. And the fat of the beast that dieth of it self c. may be used in any other use Herein I conceive is implyed that such fat of beasts fit for sacrifices when killed at home for their private uses might also be imployed in other uses though iâ— might not be eaten for else what did they do with it It were absurd to think it was cast away and lost so that I understand these words as if it had been said even the fat of such beasts when they die of themselves c. may be used in any other use not onely when they are killed for meat but when they die of themselves And hence some conclude that though the touch of such carcases did render a man unclean yet the touch of the fat of those dead beasts that died of themselves did not defile them Vers 29. He that offeâ—eth the sacrifice of his peace-offerings unto the Lord shall bring his oblation c. That is he that shall offer a sacrifice of peace-offerings unto the Lord he shall himself with his own hands present that part which is to be un oblation unto the Lord to wit the fat with the breast and the right shoulder as is expressed in the following verse Because their peace-offerings they might eat iâ— the camp and afterwards in any part of Jerusalem so the place were clâ—an there might be some danger lest the people should think that their peace-offerings might be killed in any place and therefore for prevention hereof this law is here added that they must bring their peace-offerings unto the Lord and there the Lords and the priests portion must be giâ—en them before they themselves eat of them CHAP. VIII Vers 6. ANd Moses brought Aaron and his sonnes and washed them with water Namely at the brasen laver which was made for that purpose Vers 7. And he put upon them the coat c. That is the undermost garment which was made of fine linen and girded to him with a girdle of needle-work concerning which and the rest of the holy garments of Aaron here mentioned there is already noted what is requisite to be known in the notes upon the 28. chapter of Exodus There was also linen breeches made for the priests Exod. 28. 42. bâ—t those were not appointed to be put on at their consecration Exod. 29. but the priest was to put them on himself when he was to execute his office and therefore they are not â—ere mentioned Vers 10. And Moses tooâ— the anointing oyl and anâ—â—nted the â—aberâ—â—cle c. See the notes upon Exod. 30. 26. Vers 11. And he sprinkled thereof upon the altâ—r seven times c. He did not onely anoint the altar as he did other things but also sprinkle it seven times with the oyl of consecration because it was consecrated to more speciall use then other parts of the taberhacle namely for the holy sacrifices Vers 14. And he brought the bullock for the sinne-offering c. Concerning those rites of consecrating the prieâ—â—s see the severall notes upon the 29. chapter of Exodus Vers 15. And poured the bloud at the bottom of the altar and sanctified it c. See the notes upon Exod. 29. 12. After this the altar sanctified the gifts and oblations upon it Mat. 23. 19. Here is noâ—mention made of sprinkling bloud seven times before the Lord nor of the altar of incense as in other sinne-offerings for the priest Levit. 4. 7. The reason is because there the sacrifice was intended for some speciall sinne of the priest being then consecrated but here for sinnes in generall of priests not yet consecrated and indeed not so much for the expiation of their sinnes as the consecration of their persons CHAP. IX Vers 1. ANd it came to passe on the eighth day that Moses called Aaron and his sonnes c. That is on the very next day after the seven dayes of the priests consecration were ended whereof mention was made in the 33. verse of the foregoing chapter as is evident also by that which the Prophet Ezeklel saith in his allusion to this Ezek. 43. 26 27. Seven dayes shall they purge the altar and consecrate themselves and when these dayes are expired it shall be that upon the eighth day and so forward the priests shall make your burnt-offerings upon the altar c. What day of the moneth this was done is not expressed Evident it is that the tabernacle was erected on the first day of the first moneth in the second year after their coming out of Egypt Exod. 40. 17. and immediately the Lord spake unto Moses out of the tabernacle and gave him the severall Laws concerning the sacrifices set down in the first chapter of this Book as is noted Lev. 1. 1. After this Moses performed all that was injoyned him for the consecrating of Aaron and his sonnes and for the anointing and sanctifying of the tabernacle and all that was therein wherein seven dayes were spent and then the next day after Aaron and his sonnes entred upon the executing of the priests office as is here related Indeed some hold that the seven dayes of the consecration of Aaron and his sonnes were before the first day of the first moneth when the tabernacle was reared up by Moses and that because the Princes offered on that very day when the altar was anointed by Moses Numb 7. 1 10. which they conceive was done at the same time when the tabernacle was erected and the priests could not have offered the Princes sacrifices if they had not been before that time consecrated and settled in their priesthood But this opinion is grounded upon a double mistake to wit that the altar was anointed by Moses the same day the tabernacle was erected and that the Princes sacrifices were offered on the same day whereon the altar was anointed which indeed cannot be truly inferred from that forecited place in the 7. of Numbers as shall be shown in the notes there All that can be said concerning the day when Aaron and his sonnes entred upon the execution of their priesthood is that it was the very next day after the seven dayes of their consecration were ended Vers 2.
why they might not go out as mourners to the buriall of their brethren to wit because they might not put off their priestly attire and so give over the service they had in hand the rather because they were newly consecrated and there were so few of them to attend the service Vers 9. Do not drink wine or strong drink c. Nadab and Abihu though not through wine had erred not in putting a difference betwixt holy and profane upon this occasion God gives charge that other things which might occasion the like errour may be avoyded Vers 12. Take the meat-offering that remaineth c. Namely the remainder of the meat-offering that is mentioned chap. 9. ver 17. Which Moses calls upon them to eat according to the directions formerly given them 1. Thereby to incourage Aaron and his sonnes to go on in their service lest they should have doubted because of the late judgement upon Nadab and Abihu whether God would ever be pleased that they should any more meddle with his sacrifices 2. Because this sudden destruction of their brethren had let them see how exactly carefull they had need to be that all things were done according to Gods appointment and thirdly Because there was great danger lest being disturbed by this heavy and unexpected accident they should forget or neglect their duty herein especially in this particular of eating the meat-offering it being usuall with men in sorrow to refuse their meat Vers 13. And ye shall eat it in the holy place c. That is the court of the Sanctuary as Levit. 6. 16. And the remainder thereof shall Aaron and his sonnes eat with unleavened bread it shall be eaten in the holy place in the court of the tabernacle of the congregation they shall eat it Vers 14. And the wave-breast and heave-shoulder shall be eaten in a clean place c. Moses here also puts them in mind to eat the shoulder and breast to wit of the peoples peace-offerings Levit. 9 21. And the breast and right shoulder Aaron waved for a wave-offering before the Lord and that in a clean place meaning the camp of Israel and in ages following the citie of Jerusalem where the like holy things were eaten Thou and thy sonnes and thy daughters with thee Namely such as were onely maids widows and divorced returned to their fathers house see Levit. 22. 11 12. where others are also mentioned that might eat of them Vers 16. And Moses diligently sought the goat of the sinne-offering c. Amongst other things wherein Moses feared lest Aaron and his sonnes should offend by reason of the sorrow which God had brought upon them this was one thing he doubted lest they should omit the eating of the sinne-offering and therefore he sought diligently to see what was done with it to wit that goat of the sin-offering spoken of Levit. 9. 15. And he tooke the goat which was the sinne-offering c. as appeareth vers 10. of this chapter where Moses saith it was given them to bear the iniquitie of the congregation Indeed it is clear that the sinne-offering for the congregation was to be carried without the camp and burnt by that law Levit. 4. 21. And he shall carry forth the bullock without the camp and burn him as he burned the first bullock But then the bloud of that sinne-offering was carried within the tabernacle Levit 4. 16 17. Now because Aaron had not yet accesse into the holy place till he had prepared a way by these first sacrifices in the court therefore the bloud of this sinne-offering was not brought into the tabernacle as in an extraordinary case and consequently it was not to be burnt without the camp but to be eaten by the priests by that other law Levit. 6. 26 30. The priest that offereth it for sinne shall eat it in the holy place shall it be eaten in the court of the tabernacle of the congregation c. This Aaron and his sonnes in their grief either forgetting or not duly considering did burn it without the camp which was not according to the law See the note upon Levit. 9. 15. And he was angry with Eleazar and Ithamar c. Though Aaron was also in fault and Moses in reproving Eleazar and Ithamar his sonnes in his presence did also reprove him yet he bends his anger chiefly against his sonnes as sparing what he could the father in regâ—rd of his late heavie losse of his two other sonnes his sons faith the text that were left alive which is added to intimate one chief cause of his anger namely that they notwithstanding they had seen what was done to their brethren had exposed themselves to like danger but that God in mercy spared them Vers 18. Behold the bloud of it was not brought in c. Therefore it should have been eaten and not burnt See the former note upon vers 16. Vers 19. And Aaron said unto Moses Behold this day they have offered their sinne-offering c. This apology of Aarons consists of three parts 1. That though they had failed in this particular yet the main had not been neglected the sacrifices had been duly offered 2. That their failing in the rites and ceremonies requisite was by reason of grief occasioned by those dolefull accidents which had so lately befallen them 3. That this might now extenuate his fault though happely he did not omit it upon that reason that if they had eaten the sinne-offering it would not have been acceptable to the Lord because of that heavinesse and sorrow that was upon them which made them unfit and unworthy to eat those holy things for the law requires them that eat before the Lord to rejoyce See Deut. 12. 7. 26. 14. Hose 9. 4. Vers 20. And when Moses heard that he was content Either as approving his fact and allowing his excuse to be sufficient or else rather as finding it a lesse fault then he supposed it had been to wit that he did it not willingly but of humane frailty and perplexed with grief whereupon he passeth it by with pity as loth to adde affliction to affliction and perhaps deferred his further admonition till another time CHAP. XI Vers 1. ANd the Lord spake unto Moses and to Aaron saying unto them c. The former laws concerned the sanctification of the priests and the rites and ceremonies of the sacrifices now generall laws are given concerning the sanctification of the people and first for avoyding that uncleannesse which cometh from things without the man and in giving these laws the Lord spake both to Moses and to Aaron because it belonged both to the magistrate and priest to see these laws executed the priest being to teach the difference between clean and unclean Ezek. 44. 23. And they shall teach my people the difference between the holy and profane and cause men to discern between the unclean and clean and the Magistrate to take care that this difference was observed and hence is that
children of Israel in generall though it principally concerned women even because the men were to take care that their wives did duly observe this course according to the commandment And the end and drift of it doubtlesse was to shew how exceedingly corrupt man is from the very conception who rendreth his mother unclean that conceives and bears him But why then did the Virgin Mary accomplish the dayes of her purifiâ—ation according to this law of Moses Luke 2. 22. seeing the child she bare had no uncleanâ—â—sse nor corruption in him being neither conceived nor born in sinne no nor conceived of the seed of man as other children are I answer first Because Christ was made after the similitude of sinfull flesh and taking upon him the person of all maâ—kind he so became sinne for us and secondly Because even the Virgin Mary by reason of the bloud of her purifying whatsoever Papists without warrant from the Scripture say to the contrary was legally unclean and so became obedient to the Law Vers 3. And in the eighth day the flesh c. Wherein one reason seems implyed why God set a part the eighth day for circumcision because till then the mother because of her separation and the child because of the mother werâ— unclean Vers 4. And she shall continue in the bloud of her pâ—rifying three and thirty dayes That is the bloud whereby her body is cleansed and purified in which time she might converse with others though not communicate in holy things because her greatest uncleannesse had an end at seven dayes Vers 5. But if she bear a maid-child c. Both the time of her uncleannesse and the dayes of her cleansing are doubled for a female child either because the womans infirmity is then in greater measure upon her by the ordinary course of Nature and so longer time of purgation is required or because thereby the Lord would signifie that the woman had the first and great hand in bringing sinne into the world 1. Tim. 2. 14. Adam was not deceived but the woman being deceived was in the transgression or 3. because the man-child being circumcised on the eighth day then the uncleannesse of the mother ceased but the female-child not being circumcised the uncleannesse of the mother continued the longer Vers 6. When the dayes of her purifying are fulfilled c. she shall bring a lambe c. This sinne-offering was doubtlesse for the sinne of the mother to wit the pollution she had contracted by the originall pollution of her child and therefore it is added in the following verse that by the offering thereof the prieâ—t should make an at onement for her and so hereby the faith of the mother was confirmed that by Christ her sinne was forgiven her and that the curse of her pains and sorrow in child-bearing was taken away so that if she made a good use of them they might now be a blessing and means of good to her rather then a curse accordiug to that of the Apostle 1. Tim. 2. 15. Nothwithstanding she shall be saved in child-bearing if they continue in faith and charity and holinesse with sobriety Vers 8. And if she be not able to bring a lambe thâ—n she shall bring two tâ—â—tle dovâ—s or two young pigeons c. This was the offering which the Virgin Mary brought Luke 2. 24. for her purifying which was an evident proof that Joseph and Mary lived in a poore and mean condition CHAP. XIII Vers 1. ANd the Lord spâ—ke unto Moses and Aarâ—â— sayâ—â—g Sâ—e the note â—â—on Exod. 11. 1. Vers 2. When a man shall have in the â—kinne of â—is flesh a â—ising a soâ—b â—r bright spot c. These three particulars here mentioned a rising a scab and bright spot are named as dangerous signes of a leprosie beginning to grow upon a man for which it was fit that men should be tryed and concerning which there are given afterwards severall directions whereby it might be discerned whether they were leprosies or no. For which such care was taken because the leprosie was a disease usuall in those hot countreys especially in Egypt whence arose that malicious slander which Josephus speaks of that Moses and the Iâ—raelites were expelled out of Egypt because they were leprous persons Then shall he be brought â—nto Aaron the priest c. The priests are chosen to judge of it 1. because the main thing questioned concerning them was whether they might come into the Sanctuary c. 2. because there were â—â—rtain rites ceremonies â—nd sacrifices appointed for their cleansing if they were found leprous which the priest was to see done and therefore the judgement also of the disease was proper unto him Vers 3. And the priest shall lâ—ok on the plague in the skinne of the flesh c. Three signes are mentioned in the former verse which might justly render men suspected of a leprosie growing upon them to wit a rising a scab and a bright spot Here now the priest is informed in the first place concerning the bright spot which is the laâ—t there mentioned and called here the plagâ—e in the skinne of the flesh to wit how he should know whether it were a leprosie or no. Because one kind of leprosie made the skinne very white Exod. 4. 6. Moses put his hand in his bosome and when he took it out behold his hand was leprous as snow and Numb 12. 10. Miriam became leprous white as snow therefore the white bright spot rising in the skinne of the flesh was esteemâ—d a dangerous signe of that kind of leprosie yet withall because there were some white bright spots that did arise in mens skinnes which were not leprosies as is â—vident in the 4. and 38. verses of this chapter therefore certain directions are here given whereby the priest might be able to judge of such white bright spots whether they were leprosies or no to wit 1. by observing the colour of the hair that grew in the skinne where the bright spot was for if the hair being of some other colour before were turned white then it was a leprosie and 2. by observing whether the plague were in sight deeper then the skinne of the flesh for that waâ— also another sure signe of a leprosie the nature of the leprosie being to eat away and consume the flesh Let her not be as one dead saith Moses of Miriam Numb 12. 12. of whom the flesh is half consumed when he câ—meth out of his mothers â—ombe â—nd therefore when Naaman was cured of his leprosie it is said that his flesh came again like unto the flesh of a little child 2. King 5. 14. Vers 4. Thâ—n the prieâ—t shall shut him up that hath the plâ—gâ—â— seven dayes To wit for further tryall the case being yet doubtfull whereby we are taught to be well advised ere we passe censurt upon any man concerning his spirituall leprosie Vers 6. And he shall wash his clothes and be clean Though it proved no leprosie yâ—â— he
of oyl is commonly thought to be half a pint the three tenth deals of fine flowre were for accessory meat-offerings for the three sacrifices afore mentioned Indeed in the fifteenth of Numbers meat-offerings are appointed onely for burnt-offerings and peace-offerings nor do we any where reade of a meat-offering that was to be joyned either with sinne-offering or trespasse-offering And besides where an offering of fine flowre is injoyned for a sinne-offering Levit. 5. 11. to wit to be offered apart by it self not as accessory to any other sacrifice they were forbidden to put any oyl upon it whereas these are appointed to be mingled with oyl And therefore it seems these sacrifices for the cleansing of the leper had peculiar rites and were not in all things performed according to the ordinary way of other sacrifices Vers 12. And wave them for a wave-offering See the notes upon Exodus 29. 24. Vers 1â— And he shall slay the lamb in the place c. See the note upon Levit 1. 11. and upon Levit. 7. 7. Vers 14. And the priest shall put it upon the tip of the right ear c. Hereby was signified that by virtue of Christs bloud the leper was now restored to his former freedome of entercourse and commerce with others as also that the whole man was to be renewed and consecrated to Gods service See the note upon Exod. 29. 20. Vers 15. And the prâ—est shall take some of the log of oyl The oyl in the hand of the priest fignified the spirit by Christ conveyed unto us Vers 16. And sprinkle of the oyl with his finger c. Figuring our consecraâ—ion to Gods service by the same spirit Vers 17. And the rest of the oyl that is in his hand shall the priest put upon the tip of the right ear c. This signified the sanctification of the whole man by the same spirit Vpon the bloud of the trespasse-offering That is upon the very same place where the bloud was sprinkled Vers 20. And the priest shall offer the burnt-offering To wit that other he-lamb mentioned vers 10. Now by these rites the lepers were to professe their thankfulnesse to God in and through Christ as for the cure of their leprosie so also for the remission of their sinnes which had brought that judgement upon them and for their sanctification by his spirit Vers 31. And the other for a burnt-offering with the meat-offering That is the meat-offering that was to accompany the turtle dove or young pigeon offered for the burnt-offering whereby it appears that even the smaller burnt-offerings of turtle doves had also their meat-oâ—ferings as well as the greater of lambs c. Vers 36. Then the priest shall command that they all empty the house c. The priest must before he goeth into the house to view the place in the house suspected of leprosie command all that are in the house to come forth and the reason is given that all that are in the house be not made unclean Whereby it is evident that though the house had indeed the plague of leprosie yet the inhabitants that were in the house were not rendred unclean thereby till the priest had pronounced it to be a leprosie but then all that came iâ—to the house were thereby unclean And so it seems therefore it was with men too that were infected with leprosie No man was unclean by being in the company of a leprous person till the priest had pronounced him to be a leper Vers 40. And they shall cast them into an unclean place without the citie That by the uncleannesse of the place they may be known to be unclean things that so â—oâ—emay be defiled thereby Vers 41. And he shall cause the house to be scraped c. To wit lest the plague of leprosie should be in any other part of the walls of the house and being hidden under the plaister should not be discovered CHAP. XV. Vers 3. WHether his flesh runne with his issue or his flesh be stopped from his issue it is his uncleannesse That is he shall for it be counted unclean The issue here spoken of which rendred men unclean is that which we call the running of the reins Now because this disease men have in a different manner for sometime their seed being of a thinne substance runs continually from them and sometimes again being of a thicker substance it slows not so freely forth buâ— stops in the passage and so putrifies the place through which it should passe in both these cases they are declared to be unclean Now though by this legall pollution they were taught the filthinesse of all sinne whatsoever yet more especially I conceive it was to signifie that originall corruption and filthinesse of our nature which is conveyed unto us in our first conception by that very seed and substance whereof we are made Vers 4. Every bed whereon he lyeth that hath the issue is unclean These laws following shew the contagion of siâ—ne which defileth not onely men themselves but every thing besides which a wicked man hath to do with for unto them that are defiled and unbelieving is nothing pure Tit. 1. 15. Vers 12. And every vessâ—ll of wood shall be rinsed in water That is of wood or any other such strong matter as silver copper brasse c. Vers 16. And if any mans seed of copulation go out c. This is not meant of the issue forespoken of nor when a man lyeth with a woman whereof vers 18. but of the seed of the healthfull issuing by reason of nightly dreams or any such accident whereof see Deut. 23. 10. Vers 19. And whâ—soever toucheth her shall be unclean c. To wit every one that is of years of discretion and so fit to be ordered by this law For it is not likely that infants that lay in the arms and sucked on the breasts of their mothers when they were in this condition were rendred unclean thereby Vers 24. And if any man lie with her at all c. To wit ignorantly for if he did it presumptuously not pollution but cutting off was his punishment Levit. 20. 18. And if a man shall lie with a woman having her sicknesse and shall uncover her nakednesse he hath discovered her fountain and he hath uncovered the fountain of her bloud aud both of them shall bâ— cut off from among the people Yet some conceive that this place is onely meant of lying in the same bed with a woman and not of carnall copulation CHAP. XVI Vers 1. ANd the Lord spake unto Moses after the death of the two sonnes of Aaron c. That is upon that occasion lest they should again endanger themselves by entring into the most holy place as before by offering strange fire and so also within a short time after that happened for it doth not follow that because the Lord upon that occasion gave this ensuing charge therefore the laws set down in the former chapters are transposed and
were not given in any interim of time before this Vers 2. Speak unto Aaron thy brother that he come not at all times into the holy place c. That is not whensoever he pleaseth but onely once a year as I have appointed Exod. 30. 10. namely to minister at other times both he and his sonnes might and did enter at the taking down of the tabernacle but not to minister And this was thus appointed first to teach them to have a most reverend respect of Gods presence and secondly that hereby more evidently might be represented that one particular sacrifice of the sonne of God once offered as the Apostle hath noted Heb. 9. 7 8. But into the second went the high priest alone once every year not without bloud c. The holy Ghost this signifying that the way into the holiest of all was not yet made manifest while as the first tabernacle was yet standing and again vers â—1 12. Christ being come an high priest of good things to come by a greater and more perfect tabernacle c. by his own bloud he entred in once into the holy place having obtained eternall redemption for us For I will appear in the cloud upon the mercy-seat This is added as a reason why the high priest might not enter into the most holy place whenever he pleased but onely once a year which was on the tenth day of the seventh moneth and that in the manner as is here appointed to wit because the Lord would there appear in the cloud upon the mercie-seat The conceit of the Papists That God appeared there in an humane shape upon the mercie-seat hath no ground for it in the text Nor do we any where reade that God did ever so appear in the tabernacle either to the high priest or to Moses himself All that is heâ—e said is that God would by a cloud upon the mercie-seat testifie his presence which whether it were the cloud raised by the smoke of the incense which the high priest was now to bring with him or any other cloud alwayes abiding upon the mercy-seat we need not inquire Sufficient it is that we know hereby that God did testifie his presence and doubtlesse in some glorious manner upon the mercy-seat and therefore the high priest might not when he would go in thither but onely once a year and then with the smoke of incense ascending from his censer that might darken the glory of that forementioned sight of Gods presence for the safety of the high priest Vers 3. With a young bullock for a sinne-offering c. Namely for himself vers 6. But withall we may observe that besides the fire-sacrifices here expressed he offered also on this day two lambes for the dayly burnt-offering Numb 28. 3. and one bullock one ramme and seven lambes for a burnt-offering and one he-goat for a sinne-offering besides the goat mentioned vers 5. as is particularly expressed Numb 29. 7 8 11. Here these onely are expressed which concerned the solemnity of his going into the most holy place the other were sacrifices appointed for the day and offered in the remainder of the day when the solemnities which â—ad respect to his entring into the most holy place were wholly finished Vers 4. He shall put on the holy linen coat c. Some Expositours conceive that these holy linen garments here spoken of were those mentioned Exod. 28. 39. which the high priest wore under his other rich attire and that together with these here mentioned all his other garments are to be understood also But because it is expresly said vers 23. that when Aaron returned out of the most holy place into the tabernacle of the congregation he should put off the linen garments which he put on when he went into the holy place and should leave them there therefore I rather conceive with others that these were other plain linen garments like those that were made for the inferiour priests Exod. 39. 27 28. And that the high priest did wear these onely when he went into the most holy place as being reserved for this peculiar service and did therefore put them off again when he came out from thence as it is said verse 23. Yet was not this thus ordered because this day of expiation when the priest went into the holy of holies was a fasting day verse 29 30. and therefore it was not fit that he should wear now his glorious garments for after he was come back out of the most holy place and had put off these linen garments verse 23. he put on his other glorious attire and wore them in the remaining service of the day But other reasons are given for this by Expositours more probably as 1. that it was to teach the people thereby that his rich attire was onely for their sakes that in them they might behold him as representing the person of the Messiah richly adorned with all righteousnesse and grace and not that God was delighted with such rich garments and so he left them off when he went into the place of Gods speciall presence and 2. that in this plain attire he might be a figure of the base estate of Christ upon earth and how he should without worldly glory perform the work of our redemption Vers 6. And Aaron shall offer his bullock of the sinne-offering In what time and manner this was done see vers 11. Vers 8. And Aaron shall cast lots on the two goats Which signified that God would accept no sacrifice but what was of his own chusing and that in the work of our redemption by Christ nothing should be done but what Gods hand and his counsell had determined Act. 4. 28. Vers 12. And he shall take a censer-full of burning coals of fire c. Here we see what the high priest was to carry along with him when he went within the vail to wit 1. a censer-full of burning coals of fire from off the altar before the Lord that is from the altar of incense and 2. his hands full that is two handfull of sweet incense beaten small to burn upon the coals as soon as ever he entred within the vail and 3. the bloud of the sinne-offerings for though that be not mentioned here yet that he carried the bloud along with him is evident verse 14 15. both of the bullock his own sinne-offering and the goat the peoples sinne-offering Vers 13. And he shall put the incense upon the fire c. As the way was prepared into the most holy place by the cloud before the bloud was sprinkled so Christ before he entred with his own bloud into the most holy place of heaven prepared his way by prayer John 17. And this also signified that the incense of Christs prayers and mediation should ascend into heaven before God for his Church Heb. 9. 24. For Christ is not entred into the holy places made with hands which are the figures of the true but into heaven it self now
to appear in the presence of God for us So also Revel 8. 3 4. And another angâ—l came and stood at the altar having a golden censer and there was given unto him much incense that he should offer it with the prayers of all Saints upon the golden altar which was before the throne And the smoke of the incense which came with the prayers of the Saints ascended up before God out of the angels hand Vers 13. That the cloud of incense may cover the mercy-seat c. Whereby they were taught how formidable the majesty of God was and with what reverence we ought to present our selves before him Vers 15. Then shall he kill the goat of the sinne-offering c. We must not conceive that he came forth out of the most holy place to kill this goat of the sin-offering for the people for the bloud of this goat as it is said here was also sprinkled before the mercy-seat and had he gone in once with the bloud of his own sinne-offering and then came out and killed this goat for a sinne-offering for the people and gone in again to sprinkle the bloud of that before the mercy-seat then had he gone in twice on this day within the vail which is expressely against that of the Apostle Heb. 9. 7. But into the second went the high priest alone once every year not without bloud which he offered for himself and for the errours of the people These words therefore then shall he kill the goat of the sinne-offering do onely intend that he killed the bullock first for himself vers 11. and then this goat for the people for both of them were killed before he entred into the most holy place Vers 16. And he shall make an atonement for the holy place As being defiled though not in it self yet in regard of the peoples guilt partly by reason of any unwitting approching to the sanctuary when they were not legally clean and partly by reason of all other their sinnes whereby appears the horrour of sinne for though the people never went into the holy place much lesse into the most holy yet were the altar ark and Sanctuary defiled in the sight of God by their sins and could not be cleansed without bloud So our sinnes do defile Gods Church and most holy ordinances and do ascend into heaven it self whereinto we can have no entrance but by bloud See Heb. 9. 7 11 12. Vers 17. And there shall be no man in the tabernacle of the congregation c. That is neither of the priests nor people neither in the holy place nor in the court of the tabernacle for else why is it said no man since the people at no time used to come into the holy place The reasons of this were two 1. As by way of chastisement and for their humiliation they were all excluded from the places and holy things till they were purged from the uncleannesse which they had contracted by their sinnes 2. Hereby was signified that our high priest Christ should without help of any other perfect the work of our reconciliation with God Vers 18. And he shall go out unto the altar that is before the Lord. That is the altar of incense See Exod. 30. 10. Vers 21. And Aaron shall lay both his hands upon the head of the live goat This is the onely unbloudy sacrifice which was appointed in the Law yet was it not if it be well considered wholly without bloud For this and the goat which was killed was indeed but one sacrifice the one representing Christ dying for our sinnes the other Christ rising again for our justification Rom. 4. 25. the one the price paid for our redemption the other the effect thereof that God laying our sinnes upon Christ had removed our sinnes farre away from us See Psal 103. 12. As farre as the East is from the West so farre hath he removed our transgressions from us Vers 21. And shall send him away by the hand of a fit man into the wildernesse That is a man who for ability of body knowledge of the way and sufficiency for this service was chosen and in readinesse as appointed hereunto Vers 22. And the goat shall bear upon him their uniquities unto a land not inhabited That so the place might signifie that by Christ sinne is removed farre away even from all mankind that will believe in him Besides it might signifie that Christ was not onely put to death for our sakes but also forsaken in a manner of God cast off and left in a forlorn and comfortlesse condition Vers 24. And he shall wash his flesh with water in the holy place To wit because he had touched the goat upon which the sinnes of the people were laid The Hebrews say that this washing was not as at other times in the laver of brasse but in some vessell which stood in the Sanctuary which seems probable because after this done he is said to come forth that he might offer the burnt-offerings in the court And put on his garments c. The garments which he was now to put on were his ordinary high priests garments See the note above upon ver 4. And the burnt-offerings here appointed to be offered by him were the rammes mentioned ver 3. and ver 5. Vers 26. And he that let go the goat c. shall wash his clothes and bathe his flesh in water and afterward come into the camp Being unclean till the evening is not here mentioned as I conceive because it was usually evening ere they returned from these services or else in these cases they might presently come into the camp to bring back word that they had done what was injoyned Vers 29. In the seventh moneth on the tenth day of the moneth ye shall afflict your souls c. To wit by fasting and abstinence from all fleshly delights as also by the duties of inward humiliation and contrition and therefore was this day called their fast Sailing was now dangerous because the fast was now already past Act. 27. 9. And this we must know was the very same day wherein all those things before mentioned in this chapter were done by the high priest for the expiation of the sinnes of the people and was therefore called the day of atonement Levit. 23. 27. Indeed the solemnity of the day began the evening foregoing the tenth day and therefore it is said Levit. 23. 32. Ye shall afflict your souls on the ninth day of the moneth at even but the tenth day it was that was allotted for this service On this day the Jubile was also proclaimed of which see chap. 20. 8 9. As likewise for the extraordinary sacrifices of this day see Numb 29. 7 11. CHAP. XVII Vers 3. WHat man soever there be of the house of Israel that killâ—th anoâ— c. Namely with an intent of offering it as a sacrifice to the Lord It is not meant of oxen lambes or goats killed for their own private uses
they eat their holy things c. That is the priests shall not by suffering the people to eat of the holy things expose them to the guilt of such a sinne and the punishment that will follow thereon Vers 18. Whatsoever he be of the house of Israel or of the stranger in Israel c. In this precept three things are required in all burnt-offerings whether they were brought by Israelites born or proselytes who though they were strangers born yet embracing the religion of the Israelites were admitted to offer sacrifices as being ingrafted as it were into Gods Israel and whether they were brought for a vow or a freewill-offering to wit first that they must be of the beeves or sheep or goats secondly that they must alwayes be males in other sacrifices a female was sometimes accepted but never in burnt-offerings and thirdly that they must be without blemish of all which see the notes upon the first chapter of this book Vers 21. And whosoever offereth a sacrifice of peace-offerings c. Here direction is given for their peace-offâ—rings to wit that whether they were brought for a vow or for a freewill-offering they must be first of the flocks or herds beeves or sheep or goats and secondly that they must be perfect and without blemish that is as some distinguish them perfect in regard of the inwards and outwardly without blemish Yet in peace-offerings that were not for a vow but for a freewill-offering though no blemish was allowed yet something was allowed that was after a sort a blemish as appears in the exception that follows vers 23. to wit a bullock or a lamb or kid that had any thing superfluous or lacking in his parts for this is not meant of such cattel as were any way monstrous that had of any part too many or too few as five legs or three ears or but one eye but it is meant of such as had any part too long or too short over big or over little not according to thâ— ordinary proportion of nature as is usually in other catel of that kind and this though it were some kind of defect yet it was not accounted a blemish and so it was allowed in peace-offerings that were brought for a freewill-offering not in peace-offerings that were brought for a vow Vers 2â— Ye shall not offer unto the Lord that which iâ— bruisâ—d c. No not in freewill-offerings Vers 25. Neither from a strangers hand shall ye offâ—r the brâ—ad of your God c. Some understand this of strangers that were proselytes leâ—â— say they any man should think that such blemished sacrifices as are before spoken of might serve for proselytes expresse mention is made that from their hands they should not be excepted Some again by strangers will have such meant as were neither of the seed nor the religion of the Israelites uncircumcised strangers and these expound this law three severall wayes to wit first that though such blemished sacrifices were bought from the hand of strangers uncircumcised with their money yet they might not offer them to God because they were blemished and so their corruption was in them that is they were corrupted and polluted and so were not fit for sacrifices or secondly that if a stranger that is any of the hâ—athen uncircumcised would bring any sacrifice to be offered for them and brought any of those fore-mentioâ—ed blemished sacrifices it should not be accepted or thirdly that from the hand of any pagan they should not offer the bread of their God that is his sacriâ—â—ces of any of these that is of any of the cattel before mentioned whether blemished or without blemish and that because they are blemished and polluted even because they are brought by the uncircumcised But neither of these two last Expositions seem to me probable Not the first of them because I no where find that the heathen were allowed to bring any sacrifices at all and therefore it was needlesse to forbid the taking of a blemished sacrifice from them Nor the last because thiâ— law doth onely speak of sacrifices that should be accepted from the Israelites and not for heathens as the last clause doth evidently shew they shall not be accepted for you Vers 27. When a bullock or a sheep or a goat is brought forth then it shall be seven dayes under the damme c. The same is enjoyned concerning their first-born cattel Exod. 22. 30. Because till they were eight dayes old they were not fit to be eaten by men therefore till then the Lord would not allow them to be brought for sacrifices Vers 28. And whether it be cow or ew ye shall not kill it and her young both in one day To wit that being taught mercie in killing of beasts for sacrifices they might learn much more to shew mercie to men and also how they should labour after perfect purity when they came to offer sacrifices to God Vers 30. On the same day it shall be eaten up c. See chap. 17. 15. CHAP. XXIII Vers 2. COncerning the feasts of the Lord which yâ— shall proclaim to be holy convocations even these are my feasts c. That is these are the feasts which you my people shall cause to be proclaimed as holy convocations to wit by the priests for it is generally held that the priests did by sounding of the trumpets proclaim these festivals The Lord having before given direction for sacrifices now gives order for festivall times whereon many sacrifices were usually offered Vers 3. The seventh day is the Sabbath of rest an holy convocation yè shall do no work therein That is no work appertaining to their earthly businesses or imployments upon other festivall dayes they were not tyed so strictly except onely the day of Expiation for upon other festivall dayes the restraint is ye shall do no servile work therein as we may see vers 7 8 21 c. but upon the Sabbath and the day of Expiation vers 28. the Law runnes ye shall do no work therein and the difference betwixt these is commonly held to be this that on the other festivals they were forbidden all servile work that is all work appertaining to their worldly callings wherein usually on other dayes their servants were imployed but were allowed any work in providing food for the day and so indeed that which was forbidden on the first day of unleavened bread in the seventh verse of this chapter under the name of servile work In the first day ye shall have an holy convocation ye shall do no servile work therein is expressed thus Exod. 12. 16. And in the first day there shall be an holy convâ—â—ation no manner of work shall be done in them save that which every man must eat and that onely may be done of you But on the Sabbath day and day of atonement they were restrained from all bodily labour yea even that of providing or dressing their food as is evident Exod. 16. 23. and Exod. 35. 3.
fruitfulnesse of the land wherein God had planted them whereof these severall boughs of goodly trees were aâ— evident signe Vers 43. That your generations may know that I made the children of Israel to dwell in booths c. Sâ—e Exod. 12. 37. CHAP. XXIV Vers 2. Command the children of Israel that they bring unto thee pure oyl-olive c. This which is given here in charge to the Israelites is for the continuall supply both of lamp oyl and shewbread to wit that as they brought them at first so they must still be supplyed by them either therefore these things were provided by the civil magistrate out of the common sâ—ock or else rather â—hey were provided as were also the daily sacrifices and whatsoever else was offered in the name of the whole people out of the treasury of the temple into which therefore towards the supply of these things both the Princes and people did ordinarily cast in what they were willing to give So it is noted of Hezekiah 2. Chron. 31. 3. He appointed also the Kings portion of his substance for the burnt-offerings to wit for the morning and evening burnt-offerings and the burnt-offerings for the Sabbaths for the new Moons and for the set feasts and of the people Luke 21. 1. He saw the rich men casting their gifts into the treasury and a certain poore widow casting in thither tâ—o mites Vers 3. In the tabernacle of the congregation shall Aaron order it from the evening unto the morning c. Or his sonnes by his appointment See the note upon Exod. 25. 37. Vers 5. And thou shalt take fine floure and bake twelve cakes thereof These were the cakes of shewbread concerning which see the note upon Exod. 25. 23. The floure was provided at the common charge as is before said upon ver 1. and brought to the priests but the cakes were made and baked by the Levites of the family of Kohath as is evident 1. Chron. 9. 32. where it is said that some of the sonnes of the Kohathites were over the shew-bread to prepare it every Sabbath Vers 6. And shalt set them in two rows six on a row c. The common opinion is that those twelve cakes of shewbread representing the twelve tribes of Israel were not set one by another but six one upon another and six one upon another But because this way it cannot so properly be said that they were set in two orders or rows and because in the following verse there is order given for the putting of frankincense upon each row I rather think that they were set in order along the table six in one row and six in another Vers 7. And you shall put pure frankincense upon each row that it may be on the bread for a memoriall even an offering made by fire unto the Lord. For the incense was burned upon the altar when they took away the bread and was before-hand laid upon the bread as a signe that God would through Christ remember his people with thoughts of favour and gracious acceptance Vers 9. And it shall be Aarons and his sonnes and they shall eat it in the holy place That is after it had stood a week upon the table before the Lord. For it is most holy unto him of the offerings of the Lord c. Because of the incense which was burnt the bread was reputed most holy as if it had been of the offerings made by fire Vers 10. And the sonne of an Israelitish woman whose father was an Egyptian c. Thus by the providence of God in the party thus blaspheming and thus punished for it as is here related they were taught 1. How the curse of God doth usually follow the issue of such unlawfull mixtures as was this of an Egyptian with aâ— Israelite 2. How severe God must needs be against this sinne in his own genuine people who would not suffer it unpunished in one that was the sonne of a stranger by the fathers side The inserting of this story in this place makes it more then probable that it was done whilst they were yet in the desert of Sinai even whilst the Lord was giving these Laws to Moses which are before mentioned as is expressed in the next chapter ver 1. Whether the Egyptian had this sonne by Shelomith in marriage or by fornication we cannot say but that this their sonne the blasphemer had embraced the religion of the Israelites it is very likely both because he came away with them out of Egypt and also because he is here said to have gone out amongst the children of Israel which implies more then his going in their company namely that he went out amongst them as one of them And this sonne of the Israelitish woman and a man of Israel strove together in the camp This of his striving is expressed to let us know that a blasphemer though provoked is not therefore to be excused Vers 11. And the Israelitish womans sonne blasphemed the name of the Lord and cursed His sinne I conceive was not rash vain and unadvised mentioning Gods name either in swearing cursing the man with whom he was to contend or otherwise but of an higher nature though even these are blasphemy even some execration or reprochfull speeches uttered in his fury directly against God as if for instance we should suppose this that in the heat of contention the Israelite upbraiding him with his idolatrous father and denying him to be a true member of the Church of God he should thereupon speak scornfully and opprobriously of the God of Israel slighting the priviledge of being one of his people Some such blasphemy I conceive this was and that because the Law which God gave them upon this occasion speaks of cursing God ver 15. Whosoever curseth his God shall bear his sinne not cursing in Gods name but directly and expressely of cursing God And they brought him unto Moses c. According to the order mentioned Exod. 18. 26. The hard causes they brought unto Moses Vers 14. Let all that heard him lay their hands upon his head That is those that heard him were to come forth and laying their hands upon his head to give in evidence against him and so thereupon he was to be condemned and the congregation was to stone him Now this ceremony of the witnesses laying their hands upon his head was 1. to signifie that they did charge this sinne upon him and approve of the punishment that was to be inflicted for it 2. that having witnessed nothing but the truth they were free from his death but his bloud must be upon his own head 3. to imply that he was to be sacrificed as it were to the justice of God for as those that brought any sacrifice to the tabernacle were to lay their hand upon the head of the sacrifice thereby signifying their desire and faith that the death of that sacrifice might and should satisfie the justice of God in their behalf so here the laying
whatsoever were the Lords Numb 8. 17. All the first-born of the children of Israel are mine saith the Lord both man and beast But because the first-born of sheep and such other catel as used to be sacrificed could not be redeemed Numb 18. 17. and so could never be vowed unto the Lord whereas all other first-born might be redeemed and after that might again be consecrated to the Lord by a vow yea before they were redeemed they might be vowed with respect to the time after redemption as Samuel Hannahs first-born sonne was vowed 1. Sam. 1. 11. therefore the firstlings of oxen and sheep are here particularly mentioned because they were never capable of being vowed unto the Lord. Vers 27. And if it be an unclean beast then he shall redeem it according to thy estimation c. That is if any shall vow an unclean beast then he may redeem it and if he will redeem it it shall be redeemed according to thy estimation c. for this is not spoken of redeeming the first-born of unclean beasts but of unclean beasts that were vowed as before vers 11. which is evident in that here is injoyned the adding of a fifth part over and above the price of the cattel redeemed which is no where enjoyned for the redeeming of the first-born Vers 28. Notwithstanding no devoted thing that a man shall devote unto the Lord c. That is nothing that is anathematized so it is in the Greek nothing destroyed or wholy cut off as the Hebrew word signifieth Things devoted I conceive were such things as were consecrated and set apart absolutely unto God withouâ— power of redemption and that not by an ordinary vow but with a curse of destruction denounced and desired upon any whosoever it be that shall divert that to any private use Hence the offerings of the temple mentioned Luke 21. 5. are there called anathemata Vers 29. None devoted which shall be devoted of men shall be redeemed but shall surely be put do death Three severall wayes this clause of the law concerning devoted things is understood by Expositours first some understand it onely of beasts yea principally of unclean beasts devoted of men that is devoted by men conceiving that this is added to satisfie a doubt namely that if things devoted might not be sold what then shall be done with those devoted unclean beasts which were not fit for the Lords use to which they say an answer is here given namely that however they might not be sold but must be put to death Again secondly some understand it generally of all devoted things whether men or beasts or lands c. and these by the last clause wherein it is said that such things shall surely be put to death understand a finall separating such things from all civill use unto the Lord either by death or otherwise to wit that such things were either to be put to death or else that they were to be irrecoverably cut off from all civill use which in a metaphoricall phrase is a kind of death such things being civilly dead as we use to say in regard of the former owner But thirdly some understand it onely of men that are devoted for men they say are here mentioned not as the persons devoting but as the persons devoted and therefore it is not translated None devoted which shall be devoted by men but None devoted which shall be devoted of men or from amongst men shall be redeemed that is no men that are devoted shall be redeemed but shall surely be put to death And this seems the most probable Exposition and most agreeable with our translation Onely then it must be understood of such as were devoted unto destruction which was done sometimes by a speciall and extraordinary vow and so the Canaanites were devoted Numb 21. 2. Israel vowed a vow unto the Lord and said If thou wilt indeed deliver this people into my hand then will I utterly destroy their cities or else by Gods speciall command and so the inhabitants of Jericho were devoted Josh 6. 17. and the Amalekites 1. Sam. 15. 3. for if we extend it to the devoting of men to Gods service then that last clause they shall surely be put to death cannot be meant otherwise then in that metaphoricall sense before spoken of namely that such were to be wholly given up for ever to the Lord as men dead unto the world and so Samuel they say was devoted to the Lord. Vers 30. And all the tithe of land whether of the seed of the laâ—d or of the fruit of the tree is the Lords There are two sorts of tithes in the Law the first which was given to the Levites Numb 18. 21. the second which after the paiment of the former tithe was separated and carried up to Jerusalem and there eaten by the owners Deut. 12. 6 7 11. this may be meant of both though principally of the first as is methinks evident by that generall expression all the tithe of the land c. Vers 31. And if a man will at all redeem ought of â—iâ— tithes he shall adde thereto the fifth part thereof c. Which was to make suâ—â— that the Levites should lose nothing by the cunning of the owners buying the second tithe might be turned into money Deut. 14. 23. but for the Lords use not their own private commodity Vers 32. And concerning tithe of the herd or of the flock even whatsoever passeth under the rod c. This phrase hath respect unto the manner of tithing which was thus as they went out of the fold or barn one by one the tithing man with his rod numbred them and the tenth as it casually passed by whether good or bad male or female was marked out for the tithe ANNOTATIONS On the third book of MOSES called NUMBERS CHAP. I. ANd the Lord spake unto Moses in the wildernesse of Sinai c. This third book of Moses is called Numbers because therein are related two severall numbrings of the people the one here in the first entrance of this book the other afterwards chap. 26. besides many other numbrings as of the offerings of the Princes and of the severall stages of the Israelites in their journeyings towards the land of Canaan c. In these first words he tells us the place and time when they were numbred to wit in the wildernesse of Sinai and that on the first day of the second moneth in the second year after their return out of Egypt In the beginning of the third moneth of the first year they came first into the wildernesse of Sinai Exod. 19. 1. upon the very first day of the first moneth of the second year the tabernacle was erected Exod. 40. 17. and now on the first day of the second moneth of this year this command was given for the numbring of the people whereby it is evident that all those things which are related in the foregoing book of Leviticus were done within the
hundred thousand and three thousand and five hundred and fiftie at least if there were some small difference it was under fifty such small numbers being indeed usually not set down in the Scriptures yet then it is most probable that the tribe of Levi was numbred which are here lest out And if so thence it must needs follow that there were then at their first numbring so many young men of nineâ—een years of age that now were twenty years old as made up the number of the Levites that they might see they should lose nothing by whatsoever was imployed in Gods service Vers 48. For the Lord had spoken unto Moses saying c. His numbring of the tribe of Levi by themselves not amongst the rest some might think did proceed from an ambitious desire to exalt â—â—s own tribe and therefore he makes expresse mention that it was done by Gods speciall command and that to shew that God had exempted them both from warres and all other secular imployments and separated them onely to attend upon the service of the tabernacle and besides because consequently their number was to be taken after another manner to wit from a moneth old and upward chap. 3. 15. Vers 51. And the stranger that cometh nigh shall be put to death That is whosoever is not of the tribe of Levi and this the Lord enjoyned both to bring them to the more reverend esteem of Gods holy things and withall to make them ever mindfull of this that there was no drawing nigh unto God without a Mediatour CHAP. II. Vers 1. ANd the Lord spake to Moses and Aaron saying The people being all numbred as God had appointed in the former chapter in this chapter the Lord gives direction for the ordering of every tribe when they pitched their tents and when they marched forward for to prevent confusion in their marching some order was necessary and to cut off all matters of contention the Lord himself appoints unto every tribe their severall place Vers 2. Every man of the children of Israel shall pitch by his own standard with the ensigne c. For the understanding of this we must know 1. that every tribe was to have a particular ensigne or banner called here the ensigne of their fathers house and so where that was displayed all of that tribe were to pitch their tents together as in one bodie 2. that the camp being divided into foure quarters in each quarter there was to be three tribes who besides their severall ensignes had one standard in common for them all which the chief of the three tribes carried and so every man of the children of Israel was ordered to pitch by his own standard 3. that being thus divided orderly into foure quarters they were appointed to pitch their tents about the tabernacle of the congregation to wit three tribes in one quarter in the East and three tribes in another quarter in the West and so three likewise on the South and three on the North and then the tabernacle was in the middest of them So hereby they were taught that God would dwell amongst them as his people to provide for them to protect and defend them c. and withall they were taught to have God still in their mind and so to fear him alwayes and worship him as they ought to do and 4. that though the tribes did thus pitch their tents round about the tabernacle yet it was as the text saith a farre off that is there was a good distance betwixt them and the tabernacle how farre off it was we cannot say yet it may be probably ghessed that it was two thousand cubits which is an English mile because we find that such a distance was between the ark and the people when they passed over Jordan Josh 3. 4. And thus we may conceive what a glorious sight it was to behold the tribes thus orderly ranked in their severall places and that it was no wonder though Balaam was stricken with admiration to behold it Numb 24. 5 6. How goodly are thy tents O Jacob ' and thy tabernaclâ—s O Israel as the valleys are they spread forth by the rivers side c. Vers 3. And on the East-side toward the rising of the sunne shall the standard of Judah pitch c. Thus the tribe of Judah out of which Christ was to come hath the preheminence and goes foremost as Captain of the rest and is therein a type of Christ the lion of the tribe of Judah who also is Michael that with his Angels fighteth against the Dragon and goeth before his heavenly armies Rev. 12. 7. Thus Judah hath the dignity of the first-born which was taken from Reuben neither can Reuben wiâ—hstand it because God hath so ordered it Vers 5. And those that do pitch next unto him shall be the tribe of Issachar And with him Zebulun ver 7. both younger brothers to Judah that they might the more willingly be under his regiment Vers 9. And all that were numbred in the camp of Judah were a hundred c. Thus the greatest number were in the first quarter for the more safety of the Sanctuary and all Israel almost thirty thousand moâ— then in any other quarter These shall first set forth That is when the camp removes these tribes before mentioned to wit Judah aâ—d Issachar and Zebulun which went together in one regiment under Judahs standard were to advance forward in the first place whereby it is evident that when they journeyed from one place to another they did not march in that order as their tents were pitched about the tabernacle when they stayed in any place but first those of Judahs standard advanced forward in the forefront then immediately behind followed those of Reubens standard ver 16. then next behind them came the regiment under the standard of Ephraim ver 24. and then in the last place came those that belonged to the standard of Dan ver 31. onely the Levites went some of them betwixt the regiment of Judah and the regiment of Reuben as is expressed chap. 10. 17. and other next after Reubens regiment just in the midst of their armies having six tribes before them and six behind them Vers 10. On the South-side shall be the standard of the camp of Reuben The South was to them that were ranked now with their faces Eastward on their right hand and so the right wing is given unto Reuben because he was the first-born though he lost his birthright Gen 49. which Judah and Joseph had shared between them Vers 12. And those which pitch by him shall be the tribe of Simeon c. Who was his next brother and that by Leah his mother Now his other brother by Leah being already disposed of who was fitter to be joyned with him then Gad the first-born of Zilpah Leahs handmaid Vers 14. Then the tribe of Gad c. See chap. 1. 14. Vers 17. Then the tabernacle of the congregation shall set forward with the camp
of the Levites in the middest of the camp c. It is expressely said chap. 10. 17. that in their journeyings when the camp removed from one place to another the sonnes of Gershon and the soâ—nes of Merari set forward bearing the tabernacle that is the boards and coverings of the tabernacle next after Judahs regiment between Judahs and Reubens regiment and then afterwards the Kohathites onely bearing the Sanctuary went just in the midst of the camp having six tribes before them and six behind them This therefore that is said here that the tabernacle of the congregation shall set forward with the camp of the Levites in the midst of the camp must either be understood onely of the Kohathites who carried the Sanctuary even all the holy things just in the midst of the camp or else by the midst of the camp must not be meant precisely the just midst of the camp but onely that they went between the regiments of the other tribes some immediately after the regiment of Judah and the rest next after the regiment of Reuben and so these last onely were precisely in the midst of the camp Vers 18. On the West-side shall be the standard of the camp of Ephraim c. Unto Josephs sonnes a double priviledge is here given because he was to have a part of Reubens birthright as it is expressely said 1. Chron. 5. 1 2. for first the posterity of his two sonnes are made two severall tribes which might have been an occasion of much contention had not God thus expressely ordered it and 2. unto them the West quarter is given for their pitching of their tents and that I conceivâ— as the second place of honour in the camp for in the same regard is the West quarter amongst the Levites given to the posterity of Gershon the eldest sonne of Levi chap. 3. 23. and so as amongst them Moses and Aaron and the priests pitched immediately before the tabernacle and then the Gershonites that were of Levies eldest sonne just behind the tabernacle so in the ordering of the other tribes Judahs regiment pitched before the tabernacle and the sonnes of Joseph behind it And besides when they journeyed they went in the forefront of those tribes that followed the tabernacle and so both when they marched and when they pitched their tents they had the tabernacle still in their faces as if appointed to take speciall care of it whereto some Expositours conceive the Psalmist alludes in that expression Psal 80. 2. Before Ephraim and Benjamin and Manâ—sseh stirre up thy strength and come and save us For with the tribes of Ephraim and Manasseh in this regigiment and quarter Benjamin is here joyned ver 22. and so all Rachels posterity encamped together But yet Ephraim Josephs younger sonne is appointed to be standard bearer in the camp before his elder brother Manasseh according to Jacobs prophecy of Ephraims superiority Gen. 48. 19 20. where he set Ephraim before Manasseh Vers 24. All that were numbred of the camp of Ephraim c. This was the smallest number of all the armies Vers 25. The standard of the camp of Dan shall be on the North-side by their armies He was the first-born of the handmaids children and Jacobs fifth sonne Gen. 30. 6. and by prophecy he was to judgâ— his people as one of the tribes of Israel Gen. 49. 16. So God appointed him the standard in the left wing with him are joyned the other two remaining sonnes of the handmaids to wit Asher ver 27. and Naphtaly ver 29. CHAP. III. Vers 1. THese also are the generations of Aaron and Moses c. That is these mentioned and numbred in the sequele of this chapter are of the stock whence Aaron and Moses dâ—scended to wit of the tribe of Levi for by the generations of such and such persons in the Scripture is meant sometimes their ancestours sometimes their children and posterity and sometimes their whole kindred and family as here it is taken Yet even the children of Aaron and Moses are numbred amongst the rest for though there be no mention made of Moses sonnes as there is of Aarons ver 2. yet even Moses sonnes are included amongst the Kohathites of which family Moses was ver 28. And therefore is Aâ—ron in this place prefixt before Moses because in this regard Aarons sonnes as being priests had the preheminence of Moses posterity who were but ordinary Levites As for that clause in the day that the Lord spake with Moses in mount Sinai that I conceive is purposely added because some of these here mentioned though they were living when the Lord spake with Moses in mount Sinai yet they were now dead in the second moneth of the second year when this command was given for the numbring of the people namely Nadab and Abihu mentioned ver 2. Vers 6. Bring the tribe of Levi near and present them before Aaron c. Aaron and his sonnes entred upon the office of the priesthood in the first moneth of the second year after their going out of Egypt as it is evident Levit. 10. but it seems the Levites were not set apart to enter upon their office till they were now numbred and appointed how they should pitch their tents about the tabernacle and what the severall charge should be of each family of them which was in the second moneth of the second year chap. 1. 1. But yet that they should be set apart to this imployment in stead of the first-born was promised them before when they were appointed to slay those that had worshipped the golden calf as is before noted upon Exâ—d 32. 29. How this may be reconciled with that in Deut. 10. 8. see in the notes upon that place Vers 7. And they shall keep his charge and the charge of the whole congregation c. That is they shall pitch their tents round about the tabernacle that they may be near at hand to be subservient and helpfull unto Aaron in the severall duties of Gods worship and the service of the tabernacle which God hath given in charge to Aaron and which God hath given in charge to the whole congregation Vers 8. And they shall keep all the instruments of the tabernacle of the congregation and the charge of the children of Israel c. That is that wherewith the children of Israel must have stood charged but that the Levites are separated to take it upon them in Israels behalf Vers 10. And thou shalt appoint Aaron and his sonnes and they shall wait on their priests office c. That is though the Levites are given unto Aaron and his sonnes for his help that they may minister unto him and be assistants in those things which are fit for them yet with those things that belong peculiaâ—ly to the priests office even the Levites themselves must not upon pain of death intermeddle nor must the priests turn over the work of the Sanctuary to the Levites so to ease themselves they must wait
displeasure and wrath of a man the light of my countenance they cast not down saith Job chap. 29. 24. that is they did not anger or grieve me and so turn the smiles of my countenance into frowns so the lifting up the face readily upon a man is an argument of his good liking and favour towards him and 2. the Lords provident care over them to protect and blesse them and so is the same with that Psal 33. 18. Behold the eye of the Lord is upon thâ—m that fear him upon them that hope in his mercy Vers 27. And they shall put my name upon the children of Israel and I will blesse them That is they shall pronounce them blessed in my name and by my favoùr which shall be upon them as if now given by the priests and this it seems was signified by the lifting up spreading forth their hands towards the people as Aaron did Levit 9. 22. and thus the name of the Lord is elsewhere taken as Prov. 18. 10. The name of the Lord is a strong tower the righteous runneth into it and is safe CHAP. VII Vers 1. ANd it came to passe on the day that Moses had fully set up the tabernacle c. In this chapter Moses relates the offerings that were brought by the Princes of the tribes for the carriage of the tabernacle and for dedicating of the altar Now because it is said here that these twelve princes brought six waggons and twelve oxen for the carriage of the tabernacle on the day that Moses had fully set up the tabernacle and had anointed it c. it is much questioned amongst Expositours when this was done Some conceive that they offered these things precisely on the day that Moses had fully set up the tabernacle c. which was on the first day of the first moneth in the second year after their coming out of Egypt Exod. 40. 17. a full moneth before the numbring of the people whereof Moses spake in the beginning of this book for the charge for that was given on the first day of the second moneth chap. 1. 1. and so they conceive that this is here inserted though done a moneth before onely because these things formerly offered by the Princes were now given to the Levites But then others conceive that these waggons and oxen were now offered by the Princes in the order as it is here set down after the tribes were numbred and placed in their severall stations round about the tabernacle and that therefore by these words And it came to passe on the day that Moses had fully set up the tabernacle and had anointed it c. onely thus much is intended that these things were brought and offered by the Princes after that Moses had fully finished the erection of the tabernacle c. and the ordering of all things belonging thereto amongst which we may well reckon the placing of the tribes in their severall stations and the Levites also in their places round about the tabernacle And indeed this exposition seems most probable 1. because it is said here that the Princes that offered these things were those that were set over the numbring of the people ver 2. to wit those mentioned by name chap. 1. 5. c. 2. because it is not likely that these oxen and waggons were offered for the service of the tabernacle a moneth before the Levites were set apart to their service and had their severall charge assigned them for the carrying of the tabernacle and those thingâ— that belonged thereto and 3. because it is said in the end of this chapter vers 88. This was the dedication of the altar after it was anointed which shews that these things were not done just on the day that Moses set up the tabernacle c. Vers 5. And thou shalt give them unto the Levites to every man according tâ— his service That is according as the weight is more or lesse of those things which â—re committed to their charge Vers 8. And foure waggonâ— aâ—d â—ight oxen he gave unto the sonnes of Merari See the note upon chap. 3. ver 36. Vers 10. And the Princes offered for dedicating the altar in the day that â—t was anointed c. That is for the first imploying thereof in those holy services for which it was ordained Indeed Moses first offered burnt-offerings and other sacrifices thereon seven dayes together for the consecrating of the priests Levit. 8. which was in the first moneth of the second year and the next day after Aaron and his sonnes offered sacrifices thereon for himself and the people in generall Levit. 9. 7. on which day it was that Nadab and Abihu perished But now in the second moneth of the second year when the tribes were all placed about the tabernacle the Princes brought their offerings and because these were the first offerings that were offered for any particular persons or tribes therefore they are said to be offered for the dedicating of the altar and so those following words in the day that it was anointed must not be taken strictly of the very day whereon it was first anointed but more generally as before ver 1. Vers 12. And he that offered his offering the first day was Nahshon c. Here the Captains of the tribes offer every one in his day according to the order wherein God had set them round about the Sanctuary beginning at the East-quarter proceeding to the South and then to the West and so ending at the North. Vers 13. And his offering was one silver charger c. To wit for the use of the altar of burnt-offerings which stood in the court whereon these sacrifices which they brought were to be offered for all that were used in the tabernacle were of pure gold Vers 17. And for a sacrifice of peace-offerings two oxen c. Of these the Princes with the priests c. did eat and so keep a feast with joy before the Lord for his mercy toward his people Vers 88. This was the dedication of the altar after it was anointed See the note upon ver 1. Vers 89. And when Moses was gone into the tabernacle of the congregation c. This may seem to be here added because after that all things were thus ordered concerning the tabernacle and that Aaron and his sonnes were thus farre entred upâ—n their priestly office Moses went into the tabernacle to receive further direction from the Lord and so the Lord spake unto Moses from the mercy-seat as is here expressed and he spake unto him that is Moâ—eâ— spake unto the Lord propounding such things to the Lord as he desired to be satisfied in CHAP. VIII Vers 2. WHen thou lightest the lamps the seven lamps shall give light over against the candlestick Hitherto I conceive the priests had onely entred upon their service on the altar of burnt-offerings now the dedication of the altar being finished and Moses being now to entâ—r the priests into the service of the
meant of a religious preparing themselves but may be spoken either ironically onely thereby to glance at the sordid basenesse of their spirits and their indisposition to receive any such provision from God as if he should have said God will make you a feast to morrow and you are in a goodly temper for such a businesse or else as a serious exhortation that they should addresse themselves to receive with pure and good hearts this mercy of God being also legally prepared according to those times by washing their garments For because the working of such miracles was a signe of Gods speciall presence therefore before such miraculous works they were called upon thus to sanctifie themselves Vers 21. And Moses said The people amongst whom I am are six hundred thousand footmen c. See chap. 2. 32. Vers 23. And the Lord said unto Moses Is the Lords hand waxed short c. God here winks at Moses his distrust and bears with his weaknesse but when he was not instructed and bettered by Gods patience and the experience he had dayâ—y of Gods al-sufficiencie he is afterwards punished See Numb 20. 12. And the Lord spake unto Moses and to Aaron because ye believe me not to sanctiâ—ie me in the eyes of the children of Israel therefore ye shall not bring this congregation into the land which I have given them and that espâ—cially because then too he shewed his distrust before the people Vers 24. And gathered the seventy men of the elders of the people and set them round about the tabernacle That is he appointed them to come before the Lord at the doore of the tabernacle though two of them ver 20. did not come as they were appointed Now this presenting them before the tabernacle was both to put them in mind that God had set them apart to this work of government and therefore they should be carefull to carry themselves uprightly and well as they would answer it before his tribunal who had put them in their places and bestowed his spirit upon them to make them fit for their employments as also to teach the people to acknowledge them in their places as set over them by God Vers 25. They prophecied and did not cease They were not now created prophets but had onely at this time a gift of prophecy wrought in them by the spirit that it might be a seal both to them and to the people that God had called them to this office and would furnish them with such gifts as were requisite for their places as it was with Saul being newly anointed King â— Sam. 10. 10 And the spirit of God came upon him and he propheâ—ied among them And by prophecying here is meant either that they foretold things to come or rather that they spake unto the people concerning the wonderfull works and secret mysteries of Gods truth and that in such a manner that they might be easily discerned to speak as men inspired with the spirit of God for thus this word prophecying is sometime used for declaring the word of God unto the people 1. Cor. 14. 3. Exod. 7. 1. And Aaron thy brother shall be thy Prophet Gen. 20. 7. Now therefore restore the man his wife for he is a Prophet and for setting forth the praises of God in songs and psa ms as 1. Chron. 25. 13. Thus these men prophecyed and did not cease that is they continued all the day prophecying without intermission as is also expresly mentioned of Saul 1. Sam. 19. 24. And prophecyed bâ—fore Samuel in like manner and lay down naked all that day and all that night and this is added because their continuing so long in this supernaturall work did much adde to the confirmation of their calling Vers 26. But there remained two of the men in the camp c. Severall reasons may be conceived why these two men came not with the rest being inrolled by Moses amongst the seventy that were now to be joyned in commission as assistants to him for either they might not be found when warning was given or rather as Saâ—l afterwards did 1. Sam. 10. 22. they might hide themselves or forbear to go not as contemning Gods command for then it is not likely that they should have had the same gift of the spirit with the others but as distrusting their own sufficiency However Gods secret providence was the chief cause of it who had determined by this means to make the miracle the more remarkable that all the people might plainly see they were called of God Vers 28. My lord Moses forbid them This Joshua spake of envious zeal for his Master Moses as appears by Moses answer vers 29. enviest thou for my sake yet not so much as I conceive because the eminency of these through their gifts of prophâ—cie would obscure the eminencie of his master Moses for then he had as much reason to have spoken against the other as against these two as because they did it as it were of their private authority without any dependency upon Moses which was manifest in the other because by Moses appointment they came and received this gift and authority from God whereas these two by staying away seemed to refuse to have any dependency upon him Vers 31. And there went forth a wind from the Lord and brought quails from the sea c. That is God by his almighty power did cause a strong wind to blow from the seaward and therewith brought a multitude of quails amongst thm and round about the camp What sea it is that is here meant is not of any great consequence to know yet most probable it is that they came from the red sea because that lay Southward of the Israelites camp at present and the Psalmist saith that these quails were brought in with a Southeast wind Psal 78. 26. He caused an East wind to blow in the heaven and by his power he brought in the Southwind He rained flesh also upon them as dust and feathered fowls like the sand of the sea Once before the Lord did thus miraculously fâ—ed them with quails Exod. 16. 13. But that was in the wildernesse of Sinne in the second moneth after their departure out of Egypt but this was in the wildernesse of Paran about a year after that Vers 31. And as it were two cubits high upon the face of the earth Most Expositours understand this of their flying but two cubits above the ground whereby it came to passe that they were easily taken But I think it unquestionable that the quails lay upon the ground two cubits thick first because of the clause before where there is mention of letting them fall by the camp secondly because of that phrase Psal 78. 27. He rained flesh upon them as dust c. thirdly because the Israelites are said to gather them not to catch them fourthly because otherwise this should not set forth the miraculous abundance of them which is plainly the drift of this description of the
in the bringing Vers 26. And they went and came to Moses and to Aaron and to all the congregation of the children of Israel unto the wildernesse of Paran to Kadesh There was a city of the Edomites called Kadesh chap. 20. 16. from whence the wildernesse by it was called the wildernesse of Kadesh Psal 29. 8. But this was another Kadesh called usually Kadesh-Barnea Deut. 1. 29. and Rithma Numb 33. 18. That Kadesh upon the borders of Edom was in the desert of Zin chap. 10. 1. this was in the wildernesse of Paran The next station after they went from that Kadesh was mount Hor where Aaron dyed and that was in the fourtieth year after the Israelites came out of Egypt chap. 33. 37 38. but from this Kadesh they were appointed to turn back towards the red sea chap. 14. 25. because they refused to enter the land of Canaan and thereupon as God had threatned did wander eight and thirty years in the wildernesse Deut. 2. 14. So that it is evident that this Kadesh whither the spies returned was not that Kadesh upon the borders of Edom but another that was close upon the South parts of Canaan where Moses and the congregation had stayed for them all the while they were searchâ—ng the land Vers 29. The Amalekites dwell in the land of the South c. This their reckoning up of so many mighty nations with whom they must look to grappel was purposely added to discourage the people from entring the land As for the Amalekites though they were not of the nations that inhabited the land of Canaan yet the spies first mention them because they borderâ—d in the South parts close upon the land of Canaan where the Israelites were to enter and so were likely to come forth against them and to withstand them with all their power which they might the rather think because the year before at their first coming out of Egypt this nation had drawn out some forces against them to withstand them in their passage through the wildernesse and had there fought with them And the Canaanites dwell by the sea and by the coast of Jordan The sea here intended was not the mid-land sea which was on the West of Canaan but the dead sea which lay on the East of Canaan where the river Jordan ran into it as we may well conceive by that which seems most probable to be the drift of these words to wit that as they had told the people in the former words of the Amalekites dwelling upon the South of Canaan and the Hittites Jebusites Amorâ—tes dwelling in the mountains that is those mountains in the South of the land nigh unto the wildernesse where the Israelites now lay thereby intending to let the people see that there would be no entring the land on the South because of those mighty nations that would be there ready to oppose them as indeed it is said Deut. 1. 44. that when afteâ—wards the Israelites would needs go up against Gods expresse command The Amorites which dwelt in the mouâ—â—ains â—ame out against them and chased them as bees do so in these words the Canaanites dwell by the sea and by the coast of Jordan they intended further to shew the people that in case they should think to fetch a compasse about and to enter into the East-side of the land there they would be kept out by the river of Jordan and the dead sea which ran along on that side and by the Canaanites one of the nations of the land so particularly called who dwelt by the sea and by the coast of Jordan and so being a valiant and strong people would improve those advantages for the best defence of their countrey and not suffer the Israelites to enter there Vers 30. And Caleb stilled the people before Moses c. And Joshua with him chap. 14. 6 7. And Joshua the sonne of Nun and Caleb the sonne of Jephunneh which were of them that searched the land rent their clothes And they spake unto all the company of the children of Israel saying The land which we passed through to search it is an exceeding good land yet now at first it may be Joshua advisedly held his peace because he was Moses minister However for this it was that Moses made promise to Caleb concerning Hebron and the country adjoyning Josh 14. 9. And Moses sware on that day saying Surely the land whereon thy feet have troden shall be thine inheritance and thy childrens for ever because thou hast wholly followed the Lord my God Vers 32. The land through which we have gone to search it is a land that eateth up the inhabitants thereof That is a land wherein the people of the land are continually devoured by reason of their bloudy warres wherein they are ever involved either with their neighbours or amongst themselves implying how little hope there was for them to prevail against such a fierce untamed people and how little comfort they could expect if they should drive out some of the inhabitants and plant themselves in their room they should be sure to be eaten out with continuall warres Look as formerly the Amorites had conquered the Moabites Numb 21. 28 29. the Caphterims or Philistins had destroyed the Anims Deut. 2. 23. so it would be with them and indced this very phrase was after used against this land when the heathen had destroyed the Israelites in it Ezek. 36. 13 14. Thus saith the Lord God Because they say unto you Thou land devourest up men and hast bereaved thy nations therefore thou shalt devoure mâ—n no more CHAP. XIV Vers 3. ANd wherefore hath the Lord brought us into this land c. Deut 1. 27. this is more fully expressed to wit that they said Because the Lord hated us he hath brought us forth out of the land of Egypt to deliver us into the hand of the Amorite to destroy us Vers 4. And they said one to another Let â—s make a captain and return into Egypt This above all discoverâ—d their wonderfâ—ll rage and madnesse if we consider 1. the difficulties they must needs meet with in their return to Egypt for they could not expect to be fed with manna from heaven nor the red sea to be divided before them again and 2. the scorn and â—ruell bondage they might well expeâ—t when they came thither for if the Egyptians oppressed them so sorely before how much more hardly were they like to deal with them now even in remembrance of the death of their first-born and the drowning of Pharaoh and his army in the red sea How farre they proceeded in this their wicked intention may not happely be expressed but if they did no more but consult about it observable then it is that these thesr evil purposes are counted to them as if they had been done by them Neh. 16. 17. But they and our fathers dealt proudly And in their rebellion appointed a captain to return to their bondage Vers 5. And
Moses and Aaron fell on their faces before all the assembly c. Either to pray unto God for them as in Numb 6. 22. or to testifie their great sorrow and astonishment of mind or to intreat the people not to proceed in their rebellion for now happely Moses spake that Deut. 1. 29 30 31. Then I said unto you Dread not neither be affraid of thâ—m the Lord your God which goeth before you he shall fight for you c. Vers 6. And Joshua the sonne of Nun and Caleb the sonne of Jephunneh which were of them that searched the land rent their clothes In signe of sorrow and detestation of those blasphemous speeches which the people had uttered against God Vers 8. If the Lord delight in us then he will bring us into this land c. That iâ— unlesse by this rebellion we provoke God so farre that he take no more delight in us Vers 9. For they are bread for us That is we shall easily consume and devour them to wit with the sword according to that expression Deut. 32. 42. I will make mine arrows drunk with bloud and my sword shall devour flesh and this I conceive is opposed to that speech of the other incredulous searchers of the land chap. 13. ver 32. The land through which we have gone to search it is â— land that eateth up the inhabitants thereof Their defence is departed from them c. In the Hebrew it is their shadow is departed from them but thereby is meant their desence covert and protection that whereby men are preserved from dangers as the shadow gâ—ards a man from the scorching heat of the sunne as Psal 91. 1. He that dwelleth in the secret place of the most high shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty and Psal 121. 5. 6. The Lord is thy keeper the Lord is thy shade upon thy right hand The sâ—nne shall not smite thee by day nor the moon by night and the meaning is that God had now forsaken them as appears by the following clause whicâ— is opposed against this and the Lord is with us so that the aim of Joshua and Caleb in these words was to assure the people that however God had hitherto preserved them from being destroyed because their iniquity was not then full yet now he had withdrawn his help from them and would certainly give them up to destruction and that they had no cause therefore to fear them but might go boldly against them as against a naked people left destitute of â—ll means to preserve and shelter them for what are strong cities and high walls to defend a people whom God hath forsaken Vers 10. And the glory of the Lord appeared in the tabernacle c. The Lord seeing the danger his faithfull witnesses were in did suddenly cause the cloud the usuall signe when God meant to speak to Moses concerning his people to descend upon the tabernacle and that no doubt in a more glorious appearance then ordinarily thereby to astonish the people and to stop them in that furious attempt they were going about Vers 17. And now I beseech thee let the power of my Lord be great according as thou hast spoken saying c. Two severall wayes these words may be understood first of the power of God in carrying the Israelites into Canaan and because this would be an act of wonderfull mercy in God to do this for a people that had now so horribly rebelled against him therefore the next words are added according as thou hast spoken saying The Lord is long-suffering c. or secondly of the power of God in pardoning their sinne let the power of my Lord be great that is by pardoning this people now let it be seen how great thy power is in this regard how able thou art to forgive a people that by so many sinnes and so exceeding great do still provoke thee Nor need it seem strange that Moses speaking of God after the manner of men should make it an act of power to forgive since the power of man is in nothing more seen then in overcoming his anger and pardoning those whom he may destroy according to that of Solomon Prov. 16. 32. He that is slow to anger is better then the mighty and he that ruleth his spirit then he that taketh a citie Vers 18. The Lord is long-suffering and of great mercy forgiving iniquity and transgression and by no means clearing the guilty c. The drift of Moses prayer and so also of his alledging these words which the Lord had spoken concerning himself being to procure of God that he would shew mercy to the Israelites and not to poure out his wrath upon them as their sinne had deserved it may seem strange that he should adde the last clause that God would by no means clear the guilty but would visit the iniquity of the fathers upon the children c. But for the resolving of this doubt we must know that these words being taken joyntly with those which went before do no way crosse the aim of Moses prayer and that because he did not sue to God that he should not punish the sinne of this people but onely that he would not utterly destroy them as he had before threatened vers 12. and accordingly the drift of Moses plea in these words is this That since God had said of himself that he was a long-suffering God and that though he would by no means clear the guilty c. yet withall he was a God of great mercy and ready to forgive the iniquities of his people that he would now according to this which he had said deal with this people namely that he would in wrath remember mercy and not sweep them quite away as dung from the face of the earth Vers 20. And the Lord said I have pardoned according to thy word That is I will not destroy them all as one man I will not cut off the whole nation as at first I threatned but will onely punish these rebells and leave their posterity to inherit the land Vers 21. But as truly as I live all the earth shall be filled with the glory of the Lord. This some understand of the glory which the Lord would get to himself by the just punishment that he would inflict upon this unbelieving and rebellious people for their refusing to enter into that good land whereunto he had brought them others agâ—in understand it of the glory he would get by the miraculous and glorious thingâ— that he would do for his people in carrying them into the land of Canaan but I conceive that both may be best included Moses had pleaded with God that if he utterly destroyed this people the nations would say that he was not able to bring them into the lanâ— To this therefore the Lord answers that he would not destroy them but would carry their posterity into the land which he had promised them and that with working so many strange wonders
that all the nations of the earth that should hear of them should in every place to the great glory of God talk with admiration of the mighty power of God manifested in his doing such things and of the great love that he bears to that people and yet withall he would magnifie his justice and severity against their sinne too in cutting off all those that had now murmured against him before ever their posterity came to inherit the land yea this last according to our translation seems chiefly intended because this particle But seems to oppose this sentence to that which went before concerning his pardoning them The Lord said I have pardoned according to thy word But as truly as I live all the earth shall be filled with the glory of the Lord. Vers 22. And have tempted me now these ten times That is not once nor twice but many times as Gen. 31. 7. And changed my wages ten times and Job 19. 3. These ten times have ye reproched me It may also be taken properly for now they had rebelled ten times First at the red sea Exod. 14. 11 12. Secondly in Marah Exod. 15. 23 24. Thirdly in the wildernesse of Sinne where manna and quails were given when they murmured for want of bread Exod. 16. 2. Fourthly when at the same time they kept of the manna till the morning Exod. 16. 20. Fifthly when they went out to gather manna on the Sabbath Exod. 16. 27 28. Sixthly at Rephidim Exod. 17. 1. Seventhly by the calf at Horeb Exod. 32. Eighthly at Taberah Numb 11. 1. Ninthly at Kibroth Hâ—ttaavah chap. 11. 4. And now the tenth time upon the searching the land Vers 24. But my ser vant Caleb because he had another spirit with him c. The Lord having threatned in the former verses that none of the Israelites that had â—een his wonders in Egypt c. should ever see the land of Canaan he now excepts Caleb and promiseth that he should go into the land whereinto he went to search it and that his seed should possesse it to wit Hebron and the land adjoyning Josh 14. 9. and that because he had another spirit with him that is he was courageous and bold and was not of such a base cowardly spirit as the others were of and followed the Lord fully to do that which God required But why is not Joshua also named seeing he also followed the Lord fully I answer the former judgement was pronounced onely against the people that were in their tents amongst whom Caleb was and therefore he was excepted but there was no need to except Joshua because he was not amongst the people but attended on Moses Veâ—s 25. Now the Amalekites and the Canaanites dwelt in the valley That is added both to shew the mischief their sinâ—e had done them for which they must now return when they were come to the very borders of the land ready to enter into it as also to shew how necessary it was that they should presently be gone now God had resolved not to carry them in because they lay so near to the enemy for the Amalekites and Canâ—anites dwelt or sat iâ— the valley that is the valley beyond the mountain at the foot whereof the Israelites now lay see vers 40 c. where by this word dwelt may be meant either that they had their continuall abode there or rather that there they had gathered forces and lay in wait for them for so sometimes this word is used for lying in wait Josh 8. 9. To morrow turn you and get you into the wildernesse by the way of the red sea In this they obeyed not neither and being thereupon discomfited stayed after this at Kadesh many dayes Deut. 1. 46. and that as it is likely for the gathering up of their broken troups Vers 18. As ye have spoken in mine ears so will I do to you That is that which you wished to your selves shall now betide you wherein he alludes to that which they had spoken vers 3. Would God we had dyed in this wildernesse Vers 33. And your children shall wander in the wildernesse fourty years and bear your whoredomes c. That is till they have made up the years of their wandring in the wildernesse from their coming out of Egypt full fourty years so that in these fourty years the time past already since they came out of Egypt is included for one whole year and part of the second were past already Deut. 2. 14. And the space in which we came from Kadesh-Barnea untill we were come over the brook Sered was thirty and eight years Now in this the Lord saith their children should bear their whoredomes because it was their fathers whoredomes that is their forsaking of God that did bring this punishment upon their children Vers 34. And ye shall know my breach of promise That is you shall know to your cost what it is to charge me with breach of promise as you have done by suspecting that I would not give you the land whither I had brought you but meant to give you as a prey into the hand of your enemies you shall find to your cost that it was your infidelity your not keeping covenant with me and noâ— my breach of promise with you that hath hindered you from the present enjoying of this land whither I had brought you Vers 37. Even those men that did bring up an evil report upon the land dyed by the plague before the Lord. That is dyed by an extraordinary plague from the hand of God either the pestilence threatned vers 12. or some other judgement and that immediately the cloud the testimony of Gods presence still remaining upon the tabernacle And thus by the present judgement inflicted on them the people must needs be stricken with the more fearfull apprehension of the judgement that did abide them also and therefore it is said vers 39. the people mourned greatly having now indeed just cause to weep whereas before vers 1. they wept causelessely Vers 41. And Moses said Wherefore now do yoâ— transgresse the commandment of the Lord c. To wit being first commanded of the Lord so to say See Deut. 1. 42. And the Lord said unto me Say unto them Go not up neâ—ther fight for I am not among you lest ye be smitten bâ—fore your enemies Vers 43. For the Amalekites and the Canaanites are there before you That is on the top of the hill lying in readinesse to set upon you and therefore are said to come down vers 45. Vers 44. Neverthelesse the ark of the covenant of the Lord and Moses departâ—d not out of the camp The ark removed not but at the removall of the cloud Numb 9. 15. which God not taking up now he shewed thereby his dislike of their enterprise Moses therefore obeying the Lord would notgo with them so they went without the Lord without the signes ofhis grace and company of his ministers Vers 45. Thâ—n the Amalekites came
is inserted as an instance or example how the foregoing Law was put in execution concerning those that did presumptuously transgresse and refuse to conform themselves to the Law in the outward duties of Gods worship and service so that his punishment was for the willfull contempt of that Law Vers 34. And they put him in ward because it was not declared what should be done to him That the Sabbath-breaker was to die they knew see Exod. 31. 14. and 35. 2. but by what death he should die or whether this gathering of sticks made him obnoxious to that sentence that they were not fully resolved in Evident it seems it was that he had done it presumptuously yet it was doubtfull whether this fact were within the compasse of that Law or no. And therefore Moses inquires not willing to take away his life without certain direction from the mouth of God Vers 38. Speak unto the children of Israel and bid them that they make them fringes c. The main end of these fringes was to put them in mind of the commandments of God as it is afterwards expressed ver 29. that every time they looked upon their garments and saw those fringes they might by the help of this memoriall remember that they were Gods peculiar people consecrated to his service and bound to his Laws and therefore might not walk as others after their own wayes and therefore it was that the Pharisees to the end they might seem religious above others did make the fringes on their garments so very broad Mat. 23. 5. They enlarge saith our Saviour the border of their garments or the fringes of their garments for so the originall word may well be translated Yea and our Saviour himself did conform himself to this Law as appears Luke 8. 44. where it is said that the woman that had the issue of bloud touched the border or the fringe of his garment And that they put upon the fringe of the borders a ribband of blue This heaven-coloured ribband taught them the heavenly affection they should have to all the Law and how holy their conversation should be Vers 39. And it shall be unto you for a fringe that ye may look upon it c. That is this is the end of making these fringes that ye may look upon them and remember all the commandments of the Lord and do them that is that the sight of this fringe may put you in mind to keep them and that ye seek not after your own heart and your own eyes after which you use to go a whoring that is that ye may not find out any superstitious in ventions of your own devising in my worship which who so doth goes a whoring from God but may content your selves with that which is prescribed by the Law So that this was more particularly the end of these fringes that they might be restrained from their own devices in the worship of God and kept to the direction of his Law CHAP. XVI Vers 1. NOw Korah the sonne of Izhar the sonne of Kohath the sonne of Levi c. Moses here names the ring-leaders in a dangerous insurrection that was made against him and Aaron his brother Korah is set in the first place as the first mover of this sedition which is therefore called the gainsaying of Core Jude 11. and ver 23. because it was all occasioned by him shall one man sinne said Moses to the Lord and wilt thou be wroth with all the congregation A Levite he was and cosen-german to Moses and Aaron for Amram the father of Moses and Aaron and Izhar the father of this Korah were brothers the sonnes of Kohath as it is evident Exod. 6. 18. And probable enough it may seem to be which the Hebrews say that this Korah had long since taken offence that Elizaphan was by Moses preferred to be Prince of the families of the Kohathites chap. 3. 30. whereas he was of the youngest brother Uzziel and Korah was of Izhar â—lder then he which grudge however it lay buried for a time yet now it brake forth and nothing lesse then priesthood will content him and his abetters With Korah are joyned here Dathan and Abiram the sonnes of Eliab and On the sonne of Peleth all sonnes of Reuben who were ring-leaders of this rebellion amongst the people as Korah was amongst the Levites and indeed because the Reubenites encamped next to the Kohathites both on the South-side of the tabernaclâ— hereby Korah had the better opportunity to perswade the Reubenites to joyn with them and besides under a pretence of Reubens birthright they were happe'y the more easily drawn to oppose Moses as intending to challenge that the government belonged to them also Vers 2. Two hundred and fifty princes of the assembly famous in the congregation men of renown That is they were magistrates statesmen famous and renowned whereby the conspiracy was the more dangerous Vers 3. Ye take too much upon you seeing all the congregation are holy c. And therefore may approch to God and offer their sacrifices themselves Hereby therefore they challenge Moses of partiality in tying the priesthood to his brother Aarons posterity It is most probable which is generally held by Interpreters that the Reubenites did intend under the pretence of Reubens birthright to wrest the supreme magistracy from Moses to themselves and therefore might here charge not Aaron onely but Moses also with taking too much upon them But doubtlesse for the present they made the quarrel onely about the priesthood nor was it so much to make all the Levites equall with Aaron and his sonnes though that happely the Levites did hope would prove the issue of it seek ye the priesthood also said Moses ver 10. as that all the people might as priests offer their own sacrifices and therefore all the two hundred and fifty conspiratours who were of severall tribes were appointed to come with their censers to burn incense before the Lord and concerning Dathan and Abiram who were Reubenites it is said ver 15. when Moses sent for them and they refused to come to him that Moses was very wroth with them and said unto the Lord Respect not thou their offerings which must needs be meant of the incense they were to offer yea and in the following chapter the laying up of the rods of all the tribes before the Lord that the Lord might shew that none but Aaron and his family might meddle with the work of the priesthood makes it most evident that the plea of these men was that all the tribes might offer their sacrifices unto the Lord. Wherefore then lift you up your selves above the congregation of the Lord Though at first they pretend nothing but an equall right to the priesthood yet these generall words of expostulation do in a manner intimate that they meant to wrest the government from Moses also Vers 4. And when Moses heard it he fell upon his face See chap. 14. 5. Vers 5. Even
to morrow the Lord will shew who are his c. All this that here follows which is appointed for deciding of the controversie who might meddle with the work of the priesthood and who might not Moses no doubt spake by speciall instinct of the spirit of God who upon Moses prayer when he fell upon his face ver 4. had now revealed to him what he should do Neither yet doth he presently call them to the triall but appoints the next day for it both that they might have time to bethink themselves and repent of what they had done and also that the people might â—e the better prepared to observe and note the judgement of God Vers 8. And Moses said unto Korah Heâ—re I pray you ye sonnes of Levi c. Bâ—cause Korah Dathan and Abiram with the rest of the conspiratours were all together when they first began to quarrel with Moses and Aaron as it is evident ver 1. 2. and yet the same day Dathan and Abiram were gone and Moses therefore sent for them ver 12. therefore it may be probably thought that after the first assembly was broken up Moses did again send for Korah and the Levites that he might talk with them by themselves and that then he spake that which is here set down and so afterwards for Dathan and Abiram by themselves as is expressed ver 12. Vers 11. And what is Aaron that ye murmur against him That is he is but Gods minister he did not thrust in himself but was called of God So Moses had spoken formerly Exod. 16. 7 8. And what are we that ye murmur against us your murmurings are not against us but against the Lord and so the Apostle speaks 1. Cor. â— 5. Who then is Paul and who is Apollo but ministers by whom ye believe even as the Lord gave to every man Vers 12. And Moses sent to call Dathan and Abiram c. Dathan and Abiram were with Korah when they were first gathered together against Moses and Aaron ver 1 2. Either therefore after that assembly was broken up Moses did the same day send first for Korah and the Levites and expostulate the matter with them as is before noted upon ver 8. and afterwards foâ— Dathan and Abiram as here is said that he might also advise them better or else if all hitherto related were done at the first assembly then had Dathan and Abiram withdrawn themselves when Moses began to speak as disdaining to hear any thing he should say In the beginning of this chapter there is mention made of On the sonne of Peleth who was also one of the tribe of Reuben and a ring-leader in this rebellion But because he is not here named nor any where else in the sequele of the story therefore it may be thought that he gave over upon the reproof of Moses or else it must be held that he also is implyed amongst the rest though not particularly named Vers 13 Is it a small thing that thou hast brought us up out of a land that floweth with milk and hony c. These men having as it seems heard what had passed betwixt Moses and the Levites when he counselled them to desist from this wicked attempt of which we heard before vers 8. do not onely refuse to come to him but return him a bitter and scornfull scoffing answer for first as by way of deriding those words of Moses vers 9. Seemeth it but a small thing unto you that the God of Israel hath separated you from the congregation of Israel to bring you near to himself c. they retort the same words upon him Is it a small thing that thou hast brought us up out of a land that floweth with milk and hony c. and secondly they scoff at his promise of bringing them into a land flowing with milk and hony in stead thereof they say he had brought them from a land that was such indeed into a drie wildernesse Vers 14. Wilt thou put out the eyes of these men That is canst thou hope to gull and deceive this people so that they should not perceive the wrongs and injurie thou hast done them which is so clear and evident that unlesse thou canst put out their eyes they cannot but see it Vers 18. And they took every man his censer and put fire in them and laid incense thereon c. The censers here spoken of they had either provided before when they first combined together to thrust themselves upon the priestly office or else they were some slight things made suddenly since Moses the day before had appointed this for the deciding of the controversie betwixt them The place where they burnt their incense was in the doore of the tabernacle of the congreation as is here expressed that is in the doore of the priests court whither the people used to bring their sacrifices Indeed the place for the priests burning of incense was within the tabernacle at the altar of incense but this was an extraordinary thing enjoyned for the discovery of the Lords will whether these men or onely Aaron and his sonnes as formerly should enter into the tabernacle to execute the priests office and therefore this was done at the doore of the tabernacle of the congregation That Korah was amongst the rest with his censer seems evident by the foregoing verse where he is particularly appointed to be one amongst the rest thou also and Aaron each of you his censer c. how therefore he came to be swallowed up afterward with Dathan see in the note upon vers 32. Vers 19. And Korah gathered all the congregation against them unto the doore of the tabernacle of the congregation Not onely the two hundred and fifty forementioned but the people in generall not as professed abetters of their attempt but as spectatours of the businesse in hand Korah no doubt having perswaded them that they should see that God would favour their attempt and give judgement on their side And the glory of the Lord appeared unto all the congregation To wit in the cloud which usually hovered over the tabernacle but now came down lower to the doore of the tabernacle as at other times See chap. 14. 10. Vers 22. O God the God of the spirits of all flesh c. By all flesh is meant all mankind as Gen. 6. 12. All flesh had corrupted his way upon the earth and God is called the God of the spirits of all men both because the souls of all men are immediately in their first conception created by God whence he is also called the father of spirits Hebr 12. 9. The Lord formeth the spirit of man within him Zach. 12. 1. and also because he seeth and knoweth the spirits and souls of men and hath the power of ordering and governing theâ— which men can never have In whose hand is the soul of every living thing and the breath of all mankind Job 12. 10. Now this title here Moses gives the Lord
either first by way of acknowledgement that it was in his power to save or to destroy this people or secondly as a forcible argument to move the Lord to have mercy on them because they were the work of his hand and he gave them at first their life and being as the prophet pleads for mercy upon the same ground Esa 64. 8. O Lord thou art our father we are the clay and thou our potter and we all are the work of thine hand or thirdly to intimate why the Lord should not destroy all the coâ—gregation namely because he knew the hearts and spirits of them and was able therefore to distinguish betwixt those that were obstinately rebellious against the â—oâ—d anâ— those that weâ—e onely seduced by the rebels and drawn together onely to see whaâ— would be done Vers 25. And Moses rose up and went unto Dathâ—n and Abiram c. Here is no mention of Korah because he was appointed vers 16. to be with his censer amongst the other two hundred and fiftie of his conâ—piracy before the tabernacle of the Lord. But Dathan and Abiram when Moses sent to call them unto him vers 12 refused to come and therefore now Moses accompanied with the elders of Israel who were not of the conspiracy goes to them both to expostulate with them for this their rebellion and to denounce the judgement threaâ—ned Vers 26. Depart I pray you from the tents of these wicked men and touch nothing of theirs lest ye be consumed in all their sinnes That is remove your tents and get farre away from them and touch nothing of theirs and so shew your faith and repentance how certainly you believe that theâ— lie under the wrath of God how throughly you desire to clear your selves from having any hand in their wickednesse by refusing to touch any thing of theirs as judging all they have unclean execrable and therefore to perish with them Vers 27. So they gat up from the tabernacle of Korah Dathan Abiram on every side The tabernacle of Korah who was of the Levites was not in the same place with Dathan and Abirams whereby it seems probable that the earth opened in severall places which indeed must needs make the judgement of God the more evident And Dathan and Abiram came out c. This is added as an expression of their impudent madnesse when they saw the people â—lie from their tabernacles they come forth boldly and stand in the doores of their tabernacles as out-facing Moses and scorning the judgement which he had seemed to threaten Vers 28. And Moses said Hereby ye shall know that the Lord hath sent me to do all these works That is both the former in undertaking the government of the people in conferring the priesthood upon Aaron and his sonnes c. and the latter appointing Korah and his company to bring censers with incense c. Vers 3â— And the earth opened her mouth and swallowed them up That is Korah Dathan and Abiram the ring-leaders of the rebellion Many Expositours do rather think that Korah was consumed with those two hundred and fiftie men by fire that came out from the Lord. vers 35. But because the people fled from Korahs tabernacle vers â—7 and because it is here evident that Korahs tabernacle with all that appertaiâ—â—d â—o him was swallowed up in the earth but especially because chap. 26. 10. it iâ— sâ—id expressely that the earth swallowed up Dathan Abiram together with Korah I make no question but he was swallowed up in the earth It is true that Moâ—es had â—â—â—â—inted him vers 26. to be with his censer amongst the two hundred and fifty But having assembled them before the tabernacle and perceiving Moses and the Elders to go to Dathan and Abiram it seems he left the two hundred and fifty before the tabernacle and went also to his consederates to encourage and assist them in their confronting of Moses and so either with them or in his own tent was swallowed up And all the men that appertained unto Korah and their goods That is all that were of his family who were at that tiâ—e in his taâ—e nacle for some of his sonnes died not in this destruction chap. 26. 11. Notwithstanding the children of Korah died not either because they joyned not iâ— their fathers sinne or because they repented and gave over or because they were not present in Korahs tabernacle Vers 37. Speak unto Eleazar the sonne of Aaron the priest that he take up the censers out of the burning c. These mutiners had sought to wrest the priesthood from the posterity of Aaron Eleazar therefore whose cause God had pleaded is imployed in making the censers a memoriall of Gods judgement on them And scatter thou the fire yonder That is without the court of the tabernacle both because happely it was strange fire and that this casting away of the fire might be an expression of Gods rejecting their service and abhorring their sacrifice For they are hallowed To wit because they had been offered before the Lord as is expressed in the following verse Things consecrated to God might not be turned to any other use in the time of the law God therein magnifying the holinesse of that place wherein were the visible signes of his presence yet it follows not hence that where things are given to superstitious useâ— but intentionally to God it shall be unlawfull for any authority to divert thâ—se things to civil uses no more then it follows that because under the law if any man did change the tithe of the heard or of the flock both it and the change thereof were holy to the Lord Levit. 27. 32. therefore now where tithes either by custome or law are made due to the minister if any man should fraudulently change the true tenth therefore both it and the change should be the ministers Vers 38. The censers of these sinners against their own sâ—uls let them make them broad plates for a covering of the altar This altar must needs be the altar of burnt-offerings and yet this was covered with plates of brasse before Exod. 27. 2. so that it is very questionable how the censers beaten into broad plates were a covering for this altar Some hold that it was before made with a frame like a table and boarded now about like a chest which boards were now covered with these plates others hold that it was onely overlayed with brasse before half way down from the top even to the grate within where the fire lay and now that the other parts were also plated with brasse others hold that these plates were fastened upon the other and that the lesse necessity there was of them the fitter they were to be memorials of their sinne But withall it is like they were so ordered that they were both a further ornament and defence to the wood against the fire yea why may not this also be meant of a covering for the top of the altar when it
stood within behind the vail or else in the most holy place before the ark for upon such extraordinary occasions we need not doubt but Moses used to go into the most holy place and evident it is that after they were broâ—ght forth again and Aarons rod was found to flourish the rest continuing dry sticks or staves as they were before that was carryed into the most holy place and therefore the Apostle Heb. 9. 4. mentions Aarons rod that budded amongst those things that were within the vail and yet it is said to be returned to the place where they were all laid before vers 10. Bring Aarons rod again before the testimony However this laying of these rods up before the Lord was to signifie that it was referred to him to determine this controversie concerning the priesthood Vers 5. And I will make to cease from me the murmuring of the children of Israel That is in this particular concerning Aarons priesthood Vers 6. And the rod of Aaron was among their rods That is there being twelve rods brought for the twelve Princes of the twelve tribes which were it seems according to the custome of those times made of the almond tree for such Aarons was vers 8. that bloomed blossomes and yielded almonds they were all laid together and Aarons was put also amongst the other twelve Vers 8. And behold the rod of Aaron for the house of Levi budded c. Hereby the Lord did discover miraculously that he had chosen Aarons and his posterity to be the onely priests that should serve at his altar and withall the flourishing of this rod signified first the budding of Aarons posterity together with the flourishing glory and fruitfulnesse of the priesthood which continued in his posterity secondly the miraculous flourishing glory of Christs priesthood of which Aarons was a type to wit how he that rod out of the stemme of Jesse and branch that grew out of his root Esa 11. 1. though at first he was as a dry and withered sâ—ick so that there was no beauty nor comlinesse in him Esa 53. 2. and especially in his death and burâ—all when he was indeed withered in the eye of reason without hope of recovery and dryed up like a potsheard Psal 22. 15. should yet suddenly sprout forth again to wit in his resurrection and so his priesthood should become an eternall priesthood and lâ—â—e Aarons budding fruitbearing rod should bring forth fruit to man believing on him remission of sinnes righteousnesse and eternall liâ—e and by the preaching of the Gospel that flourishing rod or sceptre of righteousnesse should become glorious all the world over to the great joy of all those that have interest in him and thirdly that all those that in the dayes of the Gospel were truly set apart to teach the people as Aaron was though in themselves but dry and withered sticks yet by the speciall grace of God should bear and bring forth buds and fruit and that their fruit should remain John 15. 16. Vers 12. And the children of Israel spake unto Moses saying Behold we die we perish we all perish Being by this miracle fully convinced of their sinne and then calling to mind how severely God had punished this their murmuring against Moses and Aaron how some had been burnt with fire some swallowed up into the earth alive some consumed with the plague they are stricken with an apprehension of the like danger the first step to repentance and therefore cry out as men that might justly expect to be every one of them destroyed as they were indeed in danger to be presently taken away by some judgement had not the Lord been the more mercifull to them Vers 13. Whosoever cometh any thing near unto the tabernacle of the Lord shall die This is an amplification of their wofull condition to wit that though God should spare them now yet they should alwayes be in danger if they did never so little presse beyond the limits allowed them whosoever say they cometh any thing near that is nearer then they should and keep not off at their full distance wherein we may easily transgresse we see God will not spare them yea happely as men terrified are indeed wont to conceive their danger greater then it is they complain as if it would be perilous to come near the tabernacle at all Shall we be consumed with dying This may be a deprecation Shall we be consumed that is of thy mercie let us not be consumed for so questions are often used in earnest deprecations as Psal 85. 6. Wilt thou not revive us again that thy people may rejoyce in thee and Esa 64. 12. Wilt thou refrain thy self from these things O Lord wilt thou hold thy peace and afflict us very sore But I rather take it as a bemoaning of their condition CHAP XVIII Vers 1. THou and thy sonnes and thy fathers house with thee shall bear the iniquity of the Sanctuary Because of the peoples astonishment chap. 17. vers 12. Behold we die we perish we all perish the Lord here tells Aaron that he the priests and Levites must bear the iniquity of the Sanctuary that is that if any pollution came to it by the people they should answer for it and therefore it must be their charge to watch over it Thus the Lord shews himself reconciled and makes the priests watch a ground of appeasing the peoples both fear and envy And thou and thy sonnes with thee shall bear the iniquity of your priesthood That is shall be punished if the priesthood be polluted either by your selves or the Levites intruding upon it which your watch should prevent Vers 3. Onely they shall not come nigh the vessels of the Sanctuary and the altar that neither they nor you also die To wit for not preventing the errour of your brethren the Levites by your care Vers 7. Therefore thou and thy sonnes with thee shall keep your priests office for every thing of the altar and within the vail That is for all things that concern the altar of burnt-offerings and for all things that are to be done within the vail that is within the outer vail either in the holy or most holy place Vers 8. Unto thee have I given them by reason of the anointing c. That is for the office sake whereunto thou art anointed because I have separated thee from worldly employments to attend upon mine holy things therefore thou shalt have mine holy things to live upon Vers 9. Every oblation of theirs every meat-offering of theirs c. The particulars are here mentioned of the most holy things reserved from the fire that is the sacrifices whereof part was burnt upon the altar which were allotted to be the priests portion for their maintenance to wit oblations meat-offerings sin-offerings trespasse-offerings and this last is expressed thus every trespasse-offering of theirs which they shall render unto me because trespasse-offerings were brought as by way of recompence for some trespasse committed
against the Lord. The greatest difficulty in thesewords is what is meant by the first clause every oblation of theirs But the most of Expositours agree that this is mentioned as a generall comprehending all those particulars after mentioned as if it had been thus expressed every oblation of theirs shall be thine that is every meat-offering every sinne-offering and every trespasse-offering of theirs and indeed I see not of what particular sort of sacrifice it can be meant because they are all besides expressed by name Vers 10. In the most holy place thou shalt eat it That is in the court of the tabernacle or the tents or houses round about it which is called here the most holy place to wit in respect to the camp of Israel and afterwards the citie Jerusalem which were holy places for the like holy things as they were called to be eaten in the Passeover peace-offerings c. yea and in respect to the great court for the people which was without the priests court mentioned 2. Chron. 4. 9. and called therefore the outer court Ezek. 42. 14. Vers 11. And this is thine the heave-offering of their gift with all the wave-offerings c. That is the right shoulder and the wave-breast of their peace-offerings with all other gifts that they were heaved and waved no part thereof being burnt upon the altar Vers 12. All the best of the oyl and all the best of the wine and of the wheat the first-fruits of them c. These things here mentioned were allotted for the priests sustenance Some of the first-fruits of their land were brought to the Lord at their three great feasts as a sheaf of their barley at the feast of Passeover or unleavened bread chap. 23. 10. and two loaves of their new wheat at the feast of Pentecost ver 17. and the first of their wine and oyl at the feast of tabernacles But these were brought in the name of all the inhabitants of the land in generall Besides these thereâ—ore particular men were of their own corn and fruits to bring the first-fruits unto the Lord as is enjoyned in severall places Exod. 22. 29. and 23. 19. c. concerning which there is no other direction given but that thâ—y should be of the first and of the best as is here expressed the quantity being left to the free bounty of the owner according as he had found the blessing of God upon his grounds and of these first-fruits is this place to be understood Some indeed make a difference betwixt the first-fruits mentioned here ver 12. and the first ripe mentioned in the following verse What soever is first ripe in the land which they shall bring unto the Lord shall be thine which they say is meant onely of those first ripe fruits which the people were to bring to the priests concerning which the Law speaks Deut. 26. 2. But whether there can be any such difference gathered from the Scripture is very questionable Vers 16. And those that are to be redeâ—med from a maneth old shalt thou redeem c. That is the first-born of men for though in the foregoing verse there is mention made of the redemption of the first-born both of man and beast Neverthelesse the first-born of man shalt thou surely redeem and the firstling of unclean beasts shalt thou redeem yet this hath reference onely to the first-born of men as is evident 1. because it is said here they were to redeem them at a moneth old which was indeed the time for the redemption of the first-born of men but the firstlings of beasts were to be given to the Lord at eight dayes old Levit. 22. 27. and therefore it seems were at that age to be redeemed and secondly because the estimation or price with the priest is here appointed to set upon the first-born that were to be redeemed is five shekels which was indeed the price for the redemption of the first-born of men Numb 3. 46 47. and Levit. 27. 6. But it is no way probable that the same price of redemption was set upon the first-born of men and the firstlings of unclean beasts of the firstling of an 〈◊〉 we reade expressely that it was to be redeemed with a lambe Exod. 13. 13. and therefore the like may be conceived of the firstling of other beasts or else that they were reasonably rated by the priâ—st accoâ—ding to their value Vers 17. But the firstling of a cow or the firstling of a sheep or the firstling of a goat thou shalt not redeem they are holy See Deut. 15. 19. Vers 19. It is a covâ—nant of salt for ever c. That is in liew of your service in the tabernacle I have allotted you this for your maintenance by a perpetuall and unchangeable covenâ—nt Now this covenant in regard of its perpetuity is here called a covenant of salt and so also Gods covenant with David 2. Chron. 13. 5. either in reference to that Law Lev. 2. 13. Every oblation of thy meat-offering shalt thou season with salt neither shalt thou suffer the salt of the covenant of thy God to be lacking from thy meat-offering as if it had been said that this covenant made with the priest for their maintenance in the particulars before mentioned should continue for ever even as that which he had made with the Israelites that every sacrifice should be salted with salt or else because salt having a virtue to preserve any thing from corruption therefore by a covâ—nant of salt is meant onely a stable firm and incorruptible covenant Vers 20. Thou shalt have no inheritance in their land neither shalt thou have any part among them That is when the land shall be divided by lot there sha ll be no lot for the Levites Indeed they had cities to dwell in and suburbs but tho se also were given them from the other tribes Numb 35. Vers 22. Neither must the children of Israel henceforth come nigh the tabernacle c. To wit as they offered to do in the rebellion of Korah Vers 23. But the Levites shall do the service of the tabernacle of the congregation and they â—hall bear their iniquity That is the Levites shall bear the punishment of their own iniquity if they transgresse yea and of the peoples if by their not watching over the holy things they be suffered to transgresse Vers 27. And this your heave-offering shall be reckoned unto you as though it were the corn of the threshing floore That is this tenth of your tithes which you shall give to the priest the Lord will accept at your hands no lesse then if having lands you should pay tithe of the increase thereof as the rest of the people do unto you Vers 32. Neither shall ye pollute the holy things of the children of Israel lest ye die Which might be done by the uncleannesse of the priests and many other wayes CHAP. XIX Vers 2. SPeak unto the children of Israel that they bring thee a red hoifer
I may say for the sinnes of the people and hereby was signified that Christ our sacrifice was pure in himself though made sinne for us yea and some Expositours adde that this laying up of these ashes in a clean place signified that Christ should be buried in a new tombe wherein never man before was laid Luke 23. 53. And it shall be kept for the congregation of the children of Israel for a water of separation Why it is called a water of separation see before in the note upon ver 2. As for the place where these ashes were kept when they came into the land of Canaan it is not expressed yet many hold that it was dispersed into all the cities that those that were unclean might have wherewith to purify themselves Vers 10. And it shall be unto the children of Israel and unto the stranger that sojourneth among them for a statute for ever To wit the making and reserving these ashes for a water of separation Whether there was a new heifer burnt at every station where the Israelites tarried any time or whether every tribe or Israelite which I should rather think fetched of the ashes from the place where they were laid without the camp and so kept them for their own use when occasion served because it is not expressed we need not curiously enquire Onely this we must know that as the burning so also the ashes of this heifer was a signe of Christs most ignominious and accursed death for to be brought to ashes upon the earth is noted for the extremity of Gods fierie judgments Ezek. 28. 18. and that the memoriall of Christs ignominious death is to be kept by us in the Sacrament of the Lords supper as a most glorious monument of our life justification and sanctification through faith in his name See 1. Cor. 11. 24 25 26. and Gal. 6. 14. Vers 11. He that toucheth the dead body of any man shall be unclean seven dayes He that touched a dead beast was unclean but one day onely Lev. 11. 24. c. Whosoever toucheth the carcase of them shall be unclean untill the even c. neither was he to be sprinkled with those ashes By these legall pollutions therefore contracted by the touch of a dead man the Lord did undoubtedly teach his people first to observe Gods curse in death secondly to take heed of being defiled by the society of dead men that is wicked men men dead in trespasses and sinnes Eph. 2. 1. and of polluting our souls by any sinne or communion with dead works See 2. Cor. 6. 17. Wherefore come out from among them and be ye separate saith the Lord and touch not the unclean thing and I will receive you and 1. Tim. 5. 22. Lay hands suddenly on no man neither be partaker of other mens sinnes Keep thy self pure and thirdly that if they had defiled themselves they should seek presently to be cleansed of their uncleannesse namely by repentance from dead works and saith towards God which purifieth the heart Acts 15. 9. Vers 12. He shall purifie himself with it on the third day and on the sâ—venth day he shall be clean The third day was mysticall having reference to the resurrection of Christ so was also the seventh being a perfect number and signifying how full and perfectly we are cleansed from our sinnes by the sprinkling of the bloud and spirit of Christ Vers 13. And that soul shall be cut off from Israel That is if he do it presumptuously but if he have done it ignorantly he was to bring a sacrifice Leviticus 5. 3 6. Vers 16. And whosoever toucheth one that is slain with a sword c. That is whosoever toucheth any slain man for though the text speaks onely of such as are slain with a sword yet hereby all other are implyed also or a dead body that is any other dead body of a man though not slain but dying his naturall death yea or the bone of a man or a grave he shall be unclean seven dayes and therefore it was that to avoid these pollutions they used to have their places of buriall without their cities Luke 7. 12. Now when he came nigh to the gate of the citie behold there was a dead man carried out See also John 9. 41. Vers 17. And running water shall be put theretâ— in a vessel Because such water is purest See Lev. 14. 5. This figured the spirit of God which they that believe in Christ do receive John 7. 38 39. Vers 18. And a clean person shall take hyssope and dip it in the water and sprinkle it about the tent and upon all the vessels For though a vessel were melted yet it was not clean till it was sprinkled with this water Numb 31. 23. Every thing that may abide the fire ye shall make it go through the fire and it shall be clean neverthelesse it shall be purified with the water of separation Vers 22. And what soever the unclean person toucheth shall be unclean c. The unclean person here spoken of must needs be meant of the unclean person mentioned in the foregoing verse as by the immediate inference of this upon that is evident to wit the person that was made unclean by touching the water of separation yet withall it may be extended to all the unclean persons mentioned before in this chapter as those that were made unclean by the burning or touching of the red heifer or her ashes or by the touching of the dead body of a man c. and the Law here given concerning those is that every thing should be unclean that such unclean persons touched and that every person should be unclean that touched any thing that was defiled by the touch of an unclean man and thus hereby was figured the contagion of sinne spreading from one to another to the infection of many CHAP. XX. Vers 1. THen came the children of Israel even the whole congregation into the desert of Zin c. Not the wildernesse of Sin mentioned Exod. 16. 1. whither they came on the fifteenth day of the second moneth after their departing out of the land of Egypt but the wildernesse of Zin which was near to the land of Edom. The last station of the Israelites mentioned in this story was Kadesh in the wildernesse of Paran Numb 12. 16. and 13. 26. which is also called Kadesh-Barnea Deut. 1. 19. and Rithmah Numb 33. 18. close upon the borders of Canaan for thence they sent twelve men to search the land But because here they murmured against God for fear of the inhabitants hence the Lord appoints them to return to the red sea from Rithmah therefore or Kadesh-Barnea they returned as we find it Numb 33. 19. to Rimmon-parez thence to Libnah thence to Rissah thence to Kehelathah where some think it was that the Israelite was stoned for gathering broken wood on the Sabbath day Exod 15. 32. thence they went to mount Shapher thence to Haradah thence to Makheloth thence to
Tahath thence to Tarah where it is thought that insolent mutiny began of Korah Dathan and Abiram thence they removed to Mithcah thence to Hashmonah thence to Moseroth thence to Bene-jaakan thence to Horha-gidgad thence to Jotbathah thence to Ebronah thence to Ezion-gaber which was close by the red sea for this was a place for shipping in Edoms land 1. King 9. 26. And King Solomon made a navy of ships in Ezion-Geber which is besides Eloth on the shore on the red sea in the land of Edom then they turned to the North again and pitched as here Moses tells us in another Kadesh which was in the desert of Zin of which Jephthah spake Judg. 11. 16. and this was in the first moneth to wit of the fourtieth year after they were come out of Egypt for at their next station in mount Hor whither they removed from this Kadesh Aaron dyed and that is noted to have been in the first day of the fifth moneth of the fourtieth year Numb 33. 38. So that in their travels from Kadesh-Barnea where the spie came to Moses to this Kadesh in the desert of Zin there were about eight and thirty years spent the most of their fathers that were numbred at their coming out of Egypt being in that time destroyed And Miriam dyed there and was buried there To wit in Kadesh She was the sister of Moses a prophetesse and by her also God guided the Israelites in their travels I sent before thee Moses and Aaron and Miriam saith the Lord to the Israelites Mich. 6. 4. and therefore is the place and time of her death and buriall noted This year Aaron dyed also chap. 33. 38. and Moses Deut 34. 7. and if this was the sister of Moses as it is generally held that was set to watch what would become of Moses when he was laid out in an ark of bulrushes Exod. 2. 4. she could be little lesse then ten years old when Moses was born and consequently she was about a hundred and thirty years now when she dyed for Moses who dyed towards the end of this year was a hundred and twenty years old when he dyed Deâ—t 34. 7. Vers 2. And there was no water for the congregation c. With the same want God tryed their fathers in the first year after their going out of Egypt Exod. 17. 4. who thereupon murmured then also and had water out of a rock for in many particulars these two different stories were alike though not in all but in this these their children were worse then their fathers because the experience their fathers had of Gods succour in the very same extremity did no good upon them nor could prevent these their murmurings against Moses and Aaron Vers 3. Would God that we had dyed when our brethren dyed before the Lord. That is with those whom God did suddenly destroy in the insurrection of Korah Dathan and Abiram chap. 16. and so also at other times This they wished intimating that it had been easier to have been cut off so then to pine away now for want of water but the whilst in a desperate manner they most impudently flâ—ght that fearfull judgement of being cut off in Gods fiery indignation as a matter of nothing Vers 6. And Moses and Aaron went from the presence of the assembly c. Namely for fear of the people because of their outrage and that they might go to the tabernacle to intercede as formerly chap. 14. 5. for this rebellious people And the glory of the Lord appeared unto them See chap. 16. 19. Vers 8. Take the rod and gather thou the assembly together c. It is very questionable what rod it was that God here appoints Moses to take for the working of this miracle of fetching water out of the rock Evident it is that Moses took the rod from before the Lord vers 9. that is out of the tabernacle and therefore some Expositours hold that it was Aarons rod which was budded and was laid up before the testimony chap. 17. 10. But more generally it is held that it was that rod of Moses wherewith he had wrought so many miracles in Egypt which seems indeed the more probable first because it is afterwards called his rod vers 11. With his rod he smote the rock and secondly because this was fittest for this imployment the very sight of this rod wherewith God had manifested his almighty power in so many miracles and particularly in fetching water for them out of the rock at Rephidim being enough to make them ashamed of their present murmuring against God And what though he took this rod from before the Lord vers 9. even Moses rod in memory of the great things that had been done by it for which it is sometimes called the rod of God as Exod. 4. 20. might be laid up in the tabernacle as well as Aarons yea and some conceive that Aarons rod which budded and was laid up in the tabernacle was the very same wherewith those miracles were wrought in the land of Egypt the rather because even the rod of Moses is sometimes also called Aarons rod as Exod. 7. 12. They cast down every man his rod and they became serpents but Aarons rod swallowed up their rods And speak unto the rock before their eyes c. Here was no command given to Moses that he should smite the rock but onely that he should take the rod in his hand to wit as a signe of Gods working by him and speak to the rock before their eyes and therefore many hold that herein lay a part of Moses sinne that he smote the rock when he should onely have spoken to it But withall in this command of the Lord to Moses to speak to the rock there was couched a sharp exprobration of Israels hard heartednesse and infidelity for it intimates that the dead creatures would sooner hear and obey God then his own people and therefore also he was appointed to do this before the eyes of all the people whereas the former miracle of the like nature at the rock of Rephidem was onely wrought before the elders of Israel Exod. 17. 5. Vers 10. And Moses and Aaron gathered the congregation together before the rock c. Their return to the enraged people from whom erewhile for fear they withdrew themselves and ready undertaking what God had enjoyned shows plainly that they did not question Gods power to fetch water out of the rock how could they having had experience that he had done it before Exod. 17. 6 nor did absolutely conclude that God would not work this miracle at this time But why then doth the Lord tell Moses and Aaron that they believed him not vers 12 undoubtedly because there was some secret distrust and unbelief in their hearts though it prevailed not so farre against their faith as to make them wholly refuse to do what God had enjoyned them God that sees the heart chargeth them with infidelity and therefore we may be
sure they were herein guilty and that happely upon this ground Heretofore when the people murmured the Lord for the most part shewed great indignation against them and was ready to destroy them but that Moses by his prayer prevailed with God to spare them Moses therefore and Aaron wondring that now the Lord should shew no such displeasure but should presently send them to fetch water for them out of the rock they doubted whether God did seriously intend this supply or did onely command it by way of upbraiding the people for forgetting what he had formerly done for them when they wanted water and so though they came to the rock ready to do what God had commanded yet they were perplexed and in suspence betwixt hope and doubtings questioning still within themselves what God would do and that it seems not so much out of any doubt of Gods power as out of a distrust that such a rebellious people were not capable of such a mercie from God and that it was this which Moses stuck at his words seem to testifie vers 10. Hear now ye rebels must we fetch you water out of this rock But if the infidelity of their hearts were all their sinne why is it said also vers 12. that they did not sanctifiâ— him in the eyes of the children of Israel I answer that they showed their distrust outwardly also first by Moses his stricking the rock to which he should onely have spoken vers 11. this tended to the obscuring of Gods glory since his almighty power would have been more manifest if by mere speaking to the rock the water had gushed forth sâ—condly by striking it twice which might well proceed from heat of anger and distrust thirdly by the doubtfulnesse of his words must we fetch you water out of this rock and fourthly by the bitternesse of his rage against the people Hear now ye rebels which happely he expressed also in many other words of discontent and anger which are not here set down for the psalmist saith that they angered him at the waters of strife and provoked his spirit so that he spake unadvisedly with his lips Psal 10â— 32. 33. which as in part no doubt it proceeded from infidelity so it must needs much obscure the riches of Gods mercie who was ready to shew such wonderfull favour to such a rebellious people and argued a kind of unwillingnesse that God should be honoured by this miracle which he had determined to work in the eyes of all the people Vers 11. And the water came out abundantly and the congregation drank This was also spirituall drink flowing from the rock Christ 1. Cor. 10. 4. And did all drink the same spirituall drink for they drank of that spirituall rock that followed them and that rock was Christ being smitten for our transgressions Esa 5. 3 4. by the rod of the law from him proceedeth that living water wherewith Gods Israel may quench their thirst for ever But whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst but the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life John 4. 14. Ho every one that thirsteth come ye to the waters and he that hath no money come ye buy and eat yea come and buy wine and milk without money and without price And their beasts also Thus those elements which are signes and seals of Gods grace unto those to whom they are sanctified of God for that purpose out of that use are no other but common and have no inherent holinesse in them Vers 12. Because ye believed me not to sanctifie me in the eyes of the children of Israel That is to glorifie me by discovering that you did not question mine almighty power my faithfulnesse and free grace even to those that do not deserve it for as the believer doth greatly honour God by resting upon his mercie and power and faithfulnesse so he that questions the accomplishment of any mercie which God hath promised his people doth exceedingly dishonour him and therefore it is said chap. 27. 14. that Moses and Aaron did herein â—ebell against Gods commandments See the former note upon vers 10. Therefore ye shall not bring this congregation into the land which I have given them How grievous this chastisement was unto Moses we see Deut. 3. 23 24 25 26. But withall herein a mystery was implyed Neither Moses the minister of the law nor Aaron the priest could bring them into Canaan but this must be the work of Jesus or Joshua his successour so neither the law nor the legall priesthood can bring us into heaven but onely faith in Jesus Christ Gal. 2. 16. Vers 13. This is the water of Meribah c. So was the former place also called in Rephidim Exod. 17. 7. To distinguish them the Scripture calleth this Meribah of Kadesh Deut. 2. 1 2 3. And he was sanctified in them That is amongst the Israelites by giving them water and thereby manifesting his power truth and compassion or in them that is Moses and Aaron by punishing their rebellion for hereby God is sanctified Ezek. 38. 16. I will bring thee against my land that the heathen may know me when I shall be sanctified in thee O God before their eyes Vers 14. And Moses sent messengers from Kadesh unto the King of Edom c. To wit by Gods direction Deut. 2. 1 2 3. Thou knowest all the travell that hath befallen us That is our grievous and wearisome afflictions and troubles have been so famous that they cannot be unknown to thee Vers 16. And when we cried unto the Lord he heard our voice and sent an angel c. This was Christ who appeared to Moses in the burning bush and sent Moses to fetch the Israelites out of Egypt and afterwards led them in their way in a pillar of cloud by day and a pillar of fire by night See the note upon Exod. 3. 2. And behold we are in Kadesh a city in the uttermost of thy border Or by Kadesh to wit in the wildernesse lying near and having the name of Kadesh the citiâ— Numb 33. 36. Vers 17. Let us passe I pray thee through thy countrey That being now their nearest way and most convenient for their passage in to Canaan We will not passe through the fields or through the vineyards neither will we drink of the water of the wels Meaning that they would not turn aside into their fields or vineyards to do them any damage and that either they would not drink without paying for it as vers 19. or else that they would onely drink of the rivers which were common not meddling with their wells digged for their private uses which were very precious in those hot and dry countreys Vers 18. And Edom said unto him Thou shalt not passe by me c. Fearing questionlesse that an army of six hundred thousand would not be so easily gotten out of his countrey
God came unto Balaam c. Not by the force of Balaams inchantments but of his own will doth God here come unto Balaam as of old he hath often for his peoples sake revealed his will to wicked men as to Pharaoh Gen. 41. 25. and to Nebuchadnezzar Dan. 2. 45. Vers 13. Get you into your land for the Lord refuseth to give me leave to go with you Thus he speaks like a mercenary prophet loth to displease and desiring the proffered gain he onely makes known one part of Gods speech that he was forbidden to go with them thereby intimating that the fault was not in him and that if God would yield him liberty to gratifie the King he should be glad of it whereas had he truly added the other part of Gods speech thou shalt not curse the people for they are blessed this might have cut off all occasions of farther sending Vers 15. Balaam refuseth to come with us Balaam told the Elders lesse then God spake to him and now they tell Balak lesse then Balaam told them it was onely Balaam refuseth to come as if God had not forbidden him and thus occasion is given for further mischief Vers 18. I cannot go beyond the word of the Lord my God to do lessâ— or more My God that is the God with whom I have to do in this businesse or rather the God whom I serve for hereby it seems very probable that Balaam the Syrian so happely the people amongst whom he lived had some knowledge of the true God pretended he worshipped him though withall he worshipped otheridol-gods And indeed that other nations had some knowledge of Jehovah is manifest in Jobs history Vers 19. Now therefore I pray you tarry ye also here this night c. This desire of Balaam that these messengers would stay also one night to see what God would yet say unto him when God had already before peremptorily charged him that he should not go to Balak discovered plainly that he still lingered after Balaams gifts and preferments and was sorry that he was restrained from cursing Israel and accordingly therefore God gave him an answer as it follows in the next verse giving him liberty to go but intending it should be to the confusion and ruine both of him and the King that had sent for him Vers 20. If the men come to call thee arise up and go with them c. As if the Lord had said they importune thee and thou me since thou wilt needs go â—o as God sometimes in wrath gives wicked men their desires so the Lord now bad Balaam go Psal 81. 11 12. My people would not hearken to my voice and Israel would none of me So I gave them up unto their owâ— hearts lust and they walked in their own counsels withall also intending to gloryfie himself by forcing him to blesse the Israelites Vers 22. And Gods anger was kindled because he went c. For the Lords bidding him go in such a manner vers 20. was not an approbation of his journey besides he went no doubt with a purpose to curse them wherewith he must needs provoke God See Deut. 23. 5. The Lord thy God would not hâ—arken unto Balaam but the Lord thy God turned the curse into a blessing unto thee Now he was riding upon his asse and his two servants with him The rest of the company going before his two servants attended upon him and this I conceive is added as an amplification of the following miraclâ— that the asse saw the Angel when neither Balaam nor his servants perceived any thing Vers 23. And the asse saw the Angel of the Lord standing in the way c. The Angel no doubt appeared in a visible shape and the dull asses eyes were opened to see him and his sword drawn in his hand a signe of Gods wrath against Balaam and the vengeance that at last befell him and thus this wizzard who was accustomed to visions and revelations yet saw not now what the asse saw God restraining his eyes and the eyes of those that were with him as we reade the like Dan. 10. 7. I Daniel alone saw the vision for the men that were with me saw not thâ— vision and so was confounded in his wisdome by a base and contemptible creature according to that of the Apostle 1. Cor. 1. 19. I will destroy the wisdome of the wise and will bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent And the asse turned aside out of the way and went into the field By this and the following passages the Lord by this dumb beast reproved the foolishnesse or madnesse of the Prophet 2. Pet. 2. 16. Vers 24. But the Angel of the Lord stood in a path of the vineyards c. Thus God proceeding by degrees makes the sottishnesse of the Prophet the more evident and inexcusable Vers 28. And the Lord opened the mouth of the asse c. That is by his almighty and supernaturall power God caused the dumb and unreasonable beast to speak understandingly the devil when he would tempt to sinne chose the serpent for his instrument the most subtle beast of the field but God to rebuke the wizzard useth the asse the most silly of all beasts Gods infinite power is best magnified by weak instruments 1. Cor. 1. 27. But God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise Vers 29. And Balaam said unto the asse Because thou hast mocked me c. The wroth and fury of Balaam the blindnesse sottishnesse and hardnesse of heart whereto he was given over of God may be thought probably the cause that Balaam was not terrified with this monâ—â—rous accident but replies to the asse as to a reasonable creature But withall I conceive his being inured as sorcerers and witches are to hear evil spirits speak in sâ—ch bruit beasts was a great reason that he was not astonished with it as other meâ— would have been and as happely his servants were though it be not here expressed Vers 32. Behold I went out to withstand thee because thy way is pervâ—rse before me That is in desiring so earnestly to go to Balak notwithstanding I did so absolutely charge thee to the contrary and in going now with a purpose of cursing my people though I have told thee again and again that thou shouldst not â—urse them Vers 34. And Balaam said unto the angel of the Lord I have sinned c. That is in smiting of the asse as the following words seem to imply I have sinned for I knew not that thou stoodest in the way against me But his covetousnesse and desire to earn the wages of unrighteousnesse by cursing Gods Israel he still cherisheth in his heart as his faint proffering to turn back doth evidently shew He could not but know that what he went about was evil and displeasing to God wherefore else did the Angel of God oppose him in the way with a drawn sword yet how faintly he speaks If it
the feast of trumpets and was in the first day of this moneth being their Newyears day for civil affairs and so a fit day to praise God for the blessings of the yeaâ— past and to crave his blessing on the following year See what is noted concerning the solemnitie of this feast Lev. 23. 24. Vers 2. And ye shall offer a burnt-offering for a sweet savour unto the Lord one young bullock c. To wit beside the sacrifices of the day as it was a new Moon chap. 28. 11. and besides the daily sacrifice as is expressely noted vers 6. Vers 7. And ye shall have on the tenth day of this seventh moneth an holy convocation c. See Levit. 16. 29. and the notes thereon Vers 11. One kid of the goats for a sinne-offering beside the sinne-offering of â—â—onement c. That is beside that goat-buck offered on the day of atonement whose bloud was carried by the high priest within the vail into the most holy place See Levit 16. 9 29 30. Vers 12. And on the fifteenth day of the seventh moneth ye shall have an holy convocation c. To wit the seast of booths See Levit. 23. 34 35. and the notes thereon Vers 13. And ye shall offer a burnt-offering a sacrifice made by fire of a sweet savour unto the Lord thirteen young bullocks c. There were moe sacrifices offered at this then at any other feast both because it was celebrated in remembrance of the mercies of many years even all those â—ourty years of their travel from Egypt to Canaan as also because at this time they had gathered in their corn and wine and had seen the blessing of God on all their increase and in all the work of their hands Deut. 16. 13 15. Thou shalt observe the feast of tabernacles seven dayes after thou hast gathered in thy corn and thy wine Seven dayes shalt thou keep a solemn feast unto the Lord thy God in the place which the Lord shall chuse because the Lord thy God shall blesse thee in all thy increase and in all the works of thine hands therefore thou shalt surely rejoyce Vers 17. And on the second day ye shall offer twelve young bullocks c. In every one of the seven dayes of this feast one bullock is abated for whereas they offered thirteen bullocks the first day they offered but twelve on the second day and elâ—veâ— on the third c and herein happely was intended a representation how the years of their pilgrimage wherein God had appointed that they should wander up and down in booths did by degrees wear away and grow fewer and fewer or else by this abating of the sinâ—e-offerings whereby atonement was made for them the holy Ghost might teach their duty to grow in grace that in the whole course of their pilgrimage through this world sinne should still decay and wear away or it might signifie a diminishing or wearing away of the legall sacrifices and ceremonies CHAP. XXX Vers 1. ANd Moses spake unto the heads of the tribes concerning the children of Israel c. There being mention made in the latter end of the foregoing chapter vers 39. of sacrifices due upon a vow made which were to be carefully brought in besides the set sacrifices which God had injoyned upon this occasion it seems these precepts are in this next chapter here added concerning vows to shew who they were that must alwayes necessarily perform their vows and who not and these Laws it is said that Moses made known to the heads of the tribes because they were the men that were according to these Laws to judge either to bind them to their vows or free them c. Vers 2. If a man vow a vow unto the Lord or swear an oath c. That is if a man to wit a man of grown years having power over himself shall bind his soul with a bond whether it be onely a promise or vow that he hath solemnly made unto the Lord or whether it be a vow strengthened with an oath or that he hath sworn that he will do such or such a thing he shall not break his word but shall do according to all that proceedeth out of his mouth that is he must not fail to do exactly what he hath vowed and sworn to do and that without delay for it is also added Deut. 23. 21. When thou shalt vow a vow unto the Lord thy God thou shalt not slack to pay it to wit if it were not an unlawfull thing he had vowed or sworn for vows for the doing of that which it is unlawfull to do are not vows binding the conscience for how can that vow bind men to God when they vow to do that which God forbids and will not have done such as was that of those fourtie men Acts 23. 21 that had bound themselves with an oath that they would neither eat nor drink till they had killed Paul Vers 3. If a woman also vow a vow unto the Lord and bind her self by a bond being in her fathers house c. That is under his power and command whether in his house or no and by the rule of analogy the same exception is to be allowed for sonnes and servants under their governours power As for those last words in her youth either they are onely added because it is for the most part in their youth that maids continue in tâ—eir fathers house for it is not likely that they had power to vow without the consent of their fathers when they had lived unmarried till riper years and were still under their father sjurisdiction or else because though their fathers were dead yet in their youth maids had no power to vow without the consent of their governours whereas being of full years and at their own disposing they might vow and were then bound to do what they had vowed Vers 5. And the Lord shall forgive her because her father disallowed her Hereby is meant either that the Lord would forgive her rashnesse in vowing when she was not in her own power or rather that the Lord would not impute this as a sinne to her seeing her father refused to let her keep it Vers 8. But if her husband disallowed her on the day that he heard it c. This last clause on the day that he heard it is added first to shew that whenever he shall come to hear it he may make her vow void though it were long after the vow were made secondly to shew that if he dissembled for a time and afterwards shewed his dislike though it were the next day after it should be to no purpose Vers 9. But every vow of a widow and of her that is divorced wherewith they have bound their souls shall stand against her If it were made in her widowhood she must perform it yea say the Hebrews though she be afterward married or be turned to her fathers house Vers 10. And if she vowed in her husbands
Lord commanded me at that time to teaâ—h you statutes and judgements c. That is besides the ten commandments written by the Lord himself he at that time also gave me other statutes and judgements which he commanded me to teach you Vers 15. Take ye therefore good heed unto your selves c. Lest again confidence of themselves should make the Israelites slight this warning of avoiding all idolatry in these words he implyes how prone mans nature is to this sinne charging them to be jealous of themselves in this regard and to watch diligently over themselves lest they should be drawn away into this grosse and brutish finne Vers 19. Which the Lord thy God hath divided unto all nations under the whole heaven Moses speaking here against worshipping the sunne moon and starres and then adding this clause which the Lord thy God hath divided unto all nations under the whole heaven he doth therein imply with what admirable wisdome God hath disposed these lights in severall parts of the heaven whereby the sunne moon and starres do according to their severall stations give light sometimes to one part of the earth sometimes to another and some starres do onely shine in some parts of the world and others to other parts Bâ—â— withall the chief drift of this clause is to shew what a basenessâ— of mind it 〈◊〉 be in Gods people to worship such things as are given for servants unto all men even to infidels and heathens Vers 20. But the Lord hath taken you and brought you forth out of the iron furnace c. This is added to imply in what a speciall tie they were bound to be carefull above other people not thus to dishonour God first because God had redeemed them out of the iron furnace that is the furnace wherein iron is melted and so Egypt is called to set forth the miserable and cruell oppression which there they underwent enough to dissolve the spirits of the stoutest and to have wasted and consumed any people and secondly because having thus redeemed them out of Egypt he had taken them to himself as a people of inheritance that is his own people purchased for himself upon whom this blessing should remain from generation to generation Vers 21. Furthermore the Lord was angry with me for your sakes c. This is added first to set forth the wondrous care that God took of them who was angry with Moses for their sakes because he did not sanctifie the Lord in the eyes of the children of Israel Numb 20. 12. secondly to manifest Gods love and mercy to them granting them that favour which he denied his servant Moses to wit of carrying them into that good land of Canaan thirdly to give them a hint how carefull they had need to be to walk uprightly with God who was so farre displeased with him because of his infidelity Vers 24. For the Lord thy God is a consuming fire even a jealous God c. The Lord is here called a consuming fire because of his exâ—eeding great indignation against his people when they provoke him by their rebellions and because when he resolves to take vengeance on them he doth many times consume and destroy thâ—m even as the fire burns up all that stands in its way and again he is called a jâ—alous God with respect unto the covenant which he made with his people wherein he had taken them to be his spouse and had engaged himself to be as a husband to them and so was as jealous of having the worship due onely to him to be given to any creature as husbands use to be of their wives dealing falsely with them and Solomon we know saith of jealousie that the coals thereof are coals of fire which hath a most vehement flame Cant. 8. 6. Vers 25. When thou shalt beget children and childrens children and shalt have remained long in the land c. That is be not secure and bold to sinne because you are therein settled for if you do God will soon cast you out again Vers 26. I call heaven and earth to witnesse against you c. This obtestation of heaven and earth may be understood of God and the Angels in heaven and men on earth But I rather conceive it to be meant of the dead and unreasonable creatures and that hereby is implyed first that as surely as there was a heaven and an earth so surely should they perish from off the land secondly that the bruit creatures were not so stupid as they if notwithstanding all these warnings given them they should neverthelesse go after strange gods Vers 34. Or hath God assayed to go and take him a nation from the midst of another nation by temptations c. The miracles and wonders which God wrought in Egypt are here called temptations because he did thereby try both the Egyptians to see whether they would be wonne to yield to him and let the people of Israel go and the Israelites to see whether they would be wonne to â—ear the Lord and to trust in him who had done so great and wonderfull things for them Vers 37. And because he loved thy fathers therefore he chose their seed after them c. Not for any thing which he saw in you or in your fathers did he choose you to be his peculiar people but of his own free grace and love and from that love of his it was merely that he brought thee out of Egypt in his sight that is the eye of his providence being still fixed upon them even as a father causes his child to go before him that he may keep his eye upon him and noâ— suffer him to fall into any danger Vers 44. And this is the law which Moses set before the children of Israel c. He meaneâ—h that which hereafter followeth this therefore is a preface to the next chapter where the repetition of the laws beginneth Vers 49. And all the plain on this side Jordâ—â— Eastward even unto the sea of the plain c. See chap. 3. 17. CHAP. V. Vers 1. ANd Moses called all Israel and said unto them c. That is all the elders and chief of the people It was not possible that so many hundred thousands as the Israelites now were should hear Moses speaking to them But as Exod. 12. 3. where Moses and Aaron were appoined to speak unto all the congregation of Israel vers 21. it is said that they called for all the elders of Israel so it was here Vers 3. The Lord made not this covenant with our fathers c. That which Moses here speaks of is that which he made with the Israelites at Horeb when he gave them the law as is expressed in the former verse The Lord saith he made not this covenant with our fathers that is with our fathers in Egypt or it may be meant of the Patriarchs Abraham and Isaack and Jacob even including all from Adam unto Moses yea and all their ancesters before the giving of
it is well known to you that he punished the Egyptians for your sakes such as were those boyls mentioned Exod. 9. 10. and the pestilence vers 15 or wherewith you know the inhabitants of that countrey were usually troubled such as that called the botch of Egypt Deut. 28. 27. See also the note upon Exod. 15. 26. Vers 16. Neither shalt thou serve their Gods for that will be a snare unto thee c. That is a cause of thy-ruine it will bring judgements upon thee from which thou wilt no way be able to free â—hy self Vers 20. Moreover the Lord thy God will send the hornet among them c. Against whom the strength and multitude of these nations shall be no defence See the note upon Exod. 23. 28. Vers 24 There shall no man be able to stand before thee untill thou have destroyed them All this is promised upon condition of their obedience to God for when they obeyed not Gods command we reade afterwards of many of these nations that were too strong for them Sâ—e Josh 15. 63. and 17. 12. and Judg. 1. 34. Vers 25. Thou shalt not desire the silver or gold that is on them c. This may be meant either of the plates of silver and gold wherewith their idols of wood and brasse were usually covered over or else of the chains braceletâ— jewels garments of silver or gold wherewith they were wont to deck and trimme up their idols Esa â—0 32. yea and under this all other ornaments of their idols though not of gold and silver are comprehended Because the Israelites might out of covetousnesse think that so they destroyed the idols themselves they might reserve the gold and silver that was about them and yet be blamelesse the Lord the better to shew how he detests idolatry forbids them here the reserving of any of the gold and silver that was upon the idols of the land and to that end chargeth them not to meddle with it no not to desire it but utterly to consume that together with the idols themselves lest saith â—e thou be snared therein that is lesâ— by doing otherwise thou becomest guilty before God and so shouldst draw down judgement upon thy self Vers 26. Neither shalt thou bring an abomination into thy house lest thou be a cursed thing like it c. That is devoted to destruction as that was to wit for reserving a polluted and accursed thing which should have been destroyed For it is a cursed thing That is a thing separated from mens use and devoted either to destruction as the idols and ornaments thereof here mentioned or at the Lords appointment to be carried into his treasurie as some conceive the gods of Jericho were because it is said Josh 6. 19 24. that the silver and gold which was in that city was brought into the Lords treasury CHAP. VIII Vers 2. ANd thou shalt remember all the â—ay which the Lord thy God led thee c. To make the Israelites the more carefull to obey the commandments of God Moses wills them here to remember all the way which the Lord their God had led them these fourty years in the wildernesse that is all that befell them in that way to wit both their affliction wants and troubles on the one side and their comforts blessings and deliverances on the other adding withall that thus the Lord had carried them through many troubles though not intending to cast them off that he might thereby humble them and prove them whether they would keep his commandments or no and so to know what was in their heart that is by this trying of them to discover what was in their hearts to wit the infidelity and incoâ—stancy and stubbornnesse of their hearts for indeed as the fire will try gold from brasse so will afflictions discover whose hearts are upright towards God and who are false-hearted and not such as in prosperity they seemed to be and much vild corruption will shew it self in troubles which before did never appear Vers 3. That he might make thee know that man doth not live by bread onely c. The meaning of this is that God brought them to want bread and then supplyed that want with manna from heaven that he might thereby teach them that though God had appointed bread and such like food to be the ordinary means of sustaining mans life yet it was not that alone that did sustain men but the word that is the decree and command of God in so much that as bread cannot nourish us except God commands a blessing on it so on the other side he can command any thing else to nourish us as well as bread as they had seen in the manna wherewith God had sed them many years yea he can keep men alive without food a long time together as he did Moses Elijah and our Saviour Christ whereupon he retorted this place of Scripâ—ure upon the devil when he tempted him to turn stones into bread Mat. 4. 4. Vers 4. Thy raiment waxed not old upon thee neither did thy foot swell these fourty years These are two other miraculous effects of Gods provident care over them by the mention whereof Moses stirres them up to the obeying of Gods Laws The first is that their garments were not the worse for wearing at least they grew not threadbare or torn in fourty years wearing concerning which this is also particularly added Deut. 29. 5. that their shoes which were most likely to wear out with their continuall travelling did not wax old upon their feet To make this good there are some Expositours do adde concerning those that were young when they came out of Egypt that their garments did miraculously grow as â—â—â—ir bodies grew But there is no necessity of forging thus more miracles then are expressed and that because those that out-grew their garments might be supplyed with the garments of such as died in the wildernesse and then the garments they left off might serve those that grew to their stature The second is that their feet did not swell notwithstanding their continuall travels that because their sho es waxt not old under which also some think is included the health of their bodies in generall unlesse in case when they were extraordinarily stricken with sicknesse because of some rebellion against God to which they apply that of the Psalmist there was not one feeble person among their tribes Psal 105. 37. Vers 5. Thou shalt also consider in thine heart that as a man chasteneth his sonne so the Lord thy God chasteneth thee That is out of love with a gentle hand and with a purpose to do thee good thereby and this Moses adviseth the Israelites to consider in their hearts first because unlesse this be well thought upon afflictions would overwhelm the heart with sorrow and secondly because the serious consideration both of Gods severity in correcting his own dear children and his compassion in doing it in a fatherly manner might well
to prevent their worshipping God in any other place then that one which he had appointed to which we in the dayes of the Gospel are not tyed Vers 4. Ye shall not do so unto the Lord your God That is ye shall not sacrifice to him in severall places upon mountains and hills c. as the heathens servâ—â— their Gods but all your sacrifices and offerings ye shall offer unto the Lord onâ—ly in that place which he shall chuse for that service for so it follows in the two next verses But untâ— the place which the Lord your God shall chuse out of all your tribes to put his name there even unto his habitation shall ye seek and thither ye shall bring your burnt-offerings and your sacrifices c. Prayer and other spirituall duties of Gods worship they might even then perform in other places both in publick and private and therefore the Levites were purposely dispersed here and there all the lâ—nd over and they had their Synagogues in severall places where they met together every Sabbath day to perform these holy duties but their sacrifices were all to be brought unto the place which God should chuse which is meant of those places where the tabernacle was placed for some time after they were come into the land of Canaan such as were Shiloh and Nob and other places whence is that of the Prophet Jer. 7. 12. Go ye now into my place which was in Shiloh where I set my name at the first and see what I did to it for the wickednesse of my people but principally of the temple which God chose to be the settled place for sacrifices and it is called here the place which the Lord should chuse to put his name there both because it was to be called by his name The house of God and to be consecrated to his worship and service and withall to prevent that carnall conceit of Gods dwelling in temples made with hands to wit as essentially included therein whence it is also that the same Sanâ—tuary which is here called the Lords habitation or dwelling-place is elsewhere called his footstool Psal 99. 5. As for the reasons why the Lord did bind his people to offer up their sacrifices in one place onely which he would appoint they were chiefly these two first because hereby God would teach them that there was but one onely way to obtain pardon of their sinnes and acceptance of any service they did unto God and that was by Christ their promised Messiah of whom their tabernacle and temple was a type and secondly because hereby they might the better be kept to one unifoâ—m way of worshipping God and corruptions in his worship might be prevented whereinto they might easily fall had they been allowed to offer their sacrifices some in one place and some in another and for this cause it was that in after-times the Kings of Judaâ— were so often blamed because they did not remove the high places but â—uffered thâ— people to sacrifâ—ce there Vers 6. And thither ye shall bring your burnt-offerings and your sacriâ—ices and your tithes c. Here Moses reckons up all those holy things which they were to bring to the place which God should choose for those services where first by sacrifices are meant all other sacrifices besides burnt-offerings as â—â—nne-offerings trespasse-offerings c. secondly by tithes are meant not those ordinary tithes which were yearly paid to the Levites for they were not brought to the temple but were paid to the Levites in their severall habitations throughout the land but a second tithe the tithe of that which remained after the first tithe was paid to the Levites for that or the money for which they had sold it they carryed up yearly to Jerusalem and there with those tithes so carried in kind or with such things as they bought with the money they kept a holy feast before the Lord as is largely expressed chap. 14. 22 27. thirdly by the hâ—ave-offerings of their hands are meant all the severall first-fruits which they brought in their hands and heaved them before the Lord and then left them to the priests for their portion fourthly by vows and freewill-offerings are meant all such sacrifices or offerings as they should extraordinarily bring either upon some vow they had made oâ— freely and of their own accord and lastly the firstlings are the first of that their herds and flocks brought forth for these also they carried up to the temple as is evident Numb 18. 17 18. where it is said that their bloud was to be sprinkled upon the altar and the fat was to be burnt for an offering made by fire and then the â—lesh was given to the priests for their portion Vers 7. And there ye shall â—at before the Lord your God and ye shall rejoyce c. That is when you carry your sacrifices and offerings and other things before mentioned to the place which the Lord shall choose there ye shall feast with your holy things and rejoycâ— together before the Lord. But here yet for the fuller understanding of this place we must note first that the meaning is not that they might eat of all the holy things before mentioned for the burnt-offerings were wholly burnt upon the altar and of some other sacrifices none but the priests might eat but the things here intended wherewith the people were to feaâ—t were the tithes and the peace-offerings secondly that it is said that they should eat these things before the Lord their God because they were to eat them though not in the priests court yet in the place where the tabernacle first and temple afterwards stood the place of Gods speciall presence to wit in Jerusalem which is therefore called the holy city Matth. 4. 5. thirdly that by all things they put their hand unto Ye shall rejoyce in all that you put your hand unto is meant all the good things they had gotten by the labour of their hands through Gods blessing and so had in the power of their hands to use as they had occasion and that because of all that they had they carried still something by way of tithes or sacrifices unto Jerusalem and so this phrase is ordinarily used in the Scripture as chap. 15. 10. the Lord thy God shall blesse thee in all thy works and in all that thou puttest thine hand unto and so in many other places and fourthly that the drift of this place seems to be partly this Having told them in the foregoing verse that when they came to be settled in the land of Canaan they were to carry all their sacrifices and offerings c. to that one place in the land which the Lord their God should choose that they might not think much of the labour and charge which this would put them to especially those that dwelt farre off he addes this by way of encouragement There ye shall eat before the Lord your God c. as reckoning their glad enjoying of
Gods presence there an abundant recompence for all their charge and labour Vers 8. Ye shall not do after all the things that we do here this day every man whatsoever is right in his own eyes That is here we live loose and at liberty for the duties of the ceremoniall Law to which you must be strictly tyed when you come to be at rest in Canaan many sacrifices and rites and feasts by reason of your unsettled estate cannot here be precisely observed and so every man doth in a manner what he lists but when you come to be settled in the land of Canaan you must not think to do thus c. See vers 9. 10. Vers 12. And ye shall rejoyce before the Lord your God ye and your sonnes and your daughters c. Hereby it appears that though the males onely were bound three times a year to appear before the Lord Exod. 23. 17. yet at those times the masters of families were wont also of their own accord to carry their wives daughters and maidservants with them as Elkanah we see did 1. Sam. 1. 4. Vers 15. Notwithstanding thou mayest kill and eat flesh in all thy gates whatsoever thy soul lustâ—th afâ—er according to the blessing of the Lord c. This is added to explain yet more fully what difference they were to make between the flesh they might eat of those beasts which they offered to the Lord and that which they did eat at other times to wit that they might eat the flesh even of those cattel which they used to sacrifice no lesse then the roe-buck and the hart that is no lesse then those that were not appointed for sacrifice and that in all places where they dwelt both clean and unclean persons might eat of them according to the blessing of the Lord that is according as through Gods blâ—ssiâ—g they could provide for themselves so allowing a libâ—rall use of the creatures to the rich but restraining all profuse riot and keeping men within the limits of their abilitie but yet â—hat which they offered as a holy sacrifice or offering to the Lord that they might eat no where but in the place which the Lord should choose Vers 16. Onely ye shall not eat the bloud c. See the note upon Gen. 9. 4. Vers 17. Thou mayest not eat within thy gates the tithe of thy corn or of thy â—ine or of thy oyl or the firstlings of thy herds c. Concerning these tithes see the note upon vers 6. The greatest difficultie in these words is concerning the firstlings here mentioned to wit how they can be here reckoned amongst those things which the people must onely eat before the Lord in the place which he shoâ—ld choose since it is evident that the firstlings of their herds and stocks were holy to the Loâ—d and so that which remained of them after the bloud was sprinkled and the fat burnt upon the altar belonged solely to the priests Numb 18. 17 18. But to this an answer may be given which may fully satisfie to wit that the firstlings here spoken of are not those firsâ—lings elsewhere intended which as holy things â—onsecrated to God were allotted for the priests portion but the firstlings here mentioned were either the female firstlings for they were onely the male firstlings which the Lord challenged as his due Exod 13. 12. or the first-born after those first which were given to the Lord which were indeed the first that were the owners or the chief and best of their lambes and kids and calves called here the firstlings onely by way of excellencie Vers 21. If the place which the Lord â—hy God hath chosen to put his name there be too farre from thee c. The meaning of this passage is not that if the place chosen of God for sacrificing were near hand they must not eat of their herd or flock in their own houses but alwayes carry them to the tabernacle or temple for who can think that the Jews dwelling near to Jerusalem did never eat of their hâ—rds and flocks in their own dwellings either therefore this clause hath refereâ—â—e to that which follows vers 26. and the meaning then is onely this That though the place which God had chosen c. were very farre from some of their dâ—ellings and they might therefore think it too hard a task to carry their sacrifices so farre yet so it must be though they might kill and eat for their own reâ—â—eshing whatsoever thâ—y desired at home as is granted again in these first words yet their sacrifices they must carry to that holy place though never so farre from them or else the meaning is that when they had a purpose to offer peace-offerings and by way of thankfulnesse for some mercy to rejoyce together if the holy place were too farre from them they might having withall perhaps sent the price of redemption thither feast tâ—gether with their cattel kild for food onely they must be then sure not to eat them as holy things but even as they would eat of the roe-buck or the hart But the first resolution of this doubt I take to be the best Vers 27. And the bloud of thy sacrifices shall be poured out upon the altar of the Lord thy God and thou shalt eat the flesh That is the flesh of thy peace-ofâ—erings for onely the flesh of those sacrifices was eaten by the owners Lev. 7. 15. CHAP. XIII Vers 1. IF there arise among you a Prophet or a dreamer of dreams Having in the former chapter given the people warning to take heed of being seduced to idolatrie by strangers of other nations here he gives them the like warning to take heed of being seduced by those that were their own brethren If saith he there arise a Prophet or a dreamer of dreams that is one that is or pretends himself to be such an one that saith he is a Prophet and that God hath appeared to him in a vision or in a dream and that among your own brethren fâ—r these words among you are added to imply that they must regard him never a whit the more because he was an Israelite since amongst them many false Prophets might and did arise 2. Pet. 2. 1. and if he giveth thee a signe or a wonder that is if to make good the truth of what he saith God hath by vision or dream revealed to him he foretells some wonderfull and supernaturall work that shall come to passe such as was the cleaving of Jeroboams altar which the Prophet told them of beforehand 1. Kings 13. 3. as a sure sigue that God had sent him and withall happely acompanieth his prediction with some outward significant action or gesture as when that false prophet Zedekiah 1. Kin. 22. 11. made horns of iron and said Thus saith the Lord With these shalt thou push the Syrians untill thou have consumed them though this signe or wonder come to passe yet if withall he shall perswade thee to
another way in the service of God but rather should say as S. John doth 1. John 5. 19. We know that we are of God and the whole world lâ—eth in wickednesse Yet withall we may understand it as intended also to shew the extent of this Law to wit that whatsoever gods they were which they were perswaded to worship they must not consent to do it but must onely worship the Lord their God Vers 9. But thou shalt surely kill him thine hand shall be first upon him c. Thou shalt surely kill him that is thou shalt inform against him to the Magistrate and so procure that justice may be executed upon him according to this Law to wit that he may be put to death and therefore is that added in the next words thine hand shall be first upon him to wit as being the party accusing and giving testimonie against him for that was Gods Law that the witnesses should throw the first stones at him that was to be stoned Deut. 17. 7. Vers 13. Certain men the children of Belial are gone out from among you c. That is certain vild wicked and mischievous persons Belial is by inteâ—pretation without profit or without yoke that is base lawlesse rebellious and wicked whence this name is given to Satan or Antichrist opposed to Christ 2. Corinth 6. 15. What concord hath Christ with Belial and to men and women given over unto wickednesse Judg. 19. 22. The men of the citie certain sonnes of Belial beset the house round about c. and 1. Sam. 1. 16. Count not thine handmaid for a daughter of Belial and 1. Sam. 25. 25. Let not my Lord regard this man of Belial even Nabal As for the phrase here used of going out from among the Israelitâ—s certain men the children of Belial are gone out from among you it intimates first their separating of themselves from Gods people in point of religion according to that of S. John 1. John 2. 19. They went out from us but they were not of us c. and secondly their bold and presumptuous carriage of themselves herein in that they did it openly as proclaiming warre against the Lord. Vers 14. Then shalt thou enquire and make search c. This is added by way of caution in two regards first to let them know that though they did but heare some flying report of such a wickednesse yet they might not slight such a report but must enquire carefully whether it were so or no and secondly to put them in mind that on the other side yet they must not arm themselves against their brethren as is afterwards enjoyned merely upon uncertain reports but must first make diligent search and enquiry and if they sound it evident and certain then they should proceed against them as is here appointed CHAP. XIV Vers 1. YE are the children of the Lord your God This is prefixed as a reason why they should carefully observe as all the commandments of God so more especially these that are here prescribed for being the children of God and so consequently heirs of eternall salvation it was fit that they should be very carefull that they did nothing that might dishonour their father or disparage themselves and therefore not to mourn as men without hope nor to conform themselves to heathens from whom God had separated them Ye shall not cut your selves nor make any baldnesse between your eyes for the dead That is in the fore-part of your heads just over the space that is between your eyes See the notes upon Levit. 21. 5. and 19. 27 28. Vers 3. Thou shalt not eat any abominable thing c. See the notes on the 11. chapter of Leviticus Vers 13. And the glede c. This bird is not mentioned in the 11. of Leviticus but is comprehended under others of the same kind that are there named Vers 21. Thou shalt give it unto the stranger that is in thy gates that he may eat it c. Not the proselyte or stranger joyned to the Church for such were bound to keep the whole law and this in speciall Levit. 17. 15. but the stranger of anotheâ— religion who onely sojourned amongst them Vers 22. Thou shalt truly tithe all the increase of thy seed c. There was a tithe payed every yeare to the Levites in the severall places of their habitation Numb 18. 24. and there was likewise another tithe as was noted before on chap. 12. 6. which the owners carried yearly with them to Jerusalem and was spent there in holy feasting before the Lord. Either therefore these words in the 22. verse Thou shalt truly tithe all the mâ—râ—ase of thy seed that thy field bringeth forth year by year are meant of the first of these tithes payed to the Leviâ—eâ— and then those that follow verse 23. And thou shalt eat before the Lord thy God in the place which he shall â—â—oose to place his name there the tithe of thy corn of thy wine and of thine oyl are meant of the second tithe spent in their holy feasts or if both verâ—es are meant of one and the same tithe then doubtlesse they are both meant of the second tithe for neither vvâ—re the first tithes carried up to Jerusalem nor had the owners any power to eat of them Vers 23. And thou shalt eat before the Lord thy God in the place which he shall choose c. The tithes here appointed to be eaten by the people in the place which God should choose cannot be meant of the tithes which were yearly paid to the Levites Numb 18. 24. but were a second tithe as is shown in the foregoing note and the like must be held concerning the firstlings of their herds and slocks here mentioned of which see the note upon châ—p 12. 17. As for the last clause of the verse where a reason is rendered why the Lord did enjoyn them to go up to the place which he should choose and there to feaâ—t together with these their holy things namely that they might learn to fear the Lord their God alwayes the ground of this may be 1. Because the very presenting of themselves thus yearly before the Lord with their sacrifices and offerings must needs be of it self a good means to keep their hearts in a continuall aw and reverence of God and 2. because when they went up to Gods holy place the Priests were wont to instruct them in the law and the proâ—ises concâ—â—ning the Messiah according to the dispensation of those darker times and in their sacrifices they beheld a shadow of their redemption by him all which must needs conduce much to teach them to fear the Lord their God Vers 24. And if the way be too long for thee so that thou art not able to carry it c. In these words there is an exception added to the former law to wit that in case they dwelt very farre from the house of God and their tithes and firstlings were so much in
dislikes a timerous and cowardly spirit in those that serve him that so they might strive to have faith in him and in all straits to be secure and confident in his protection Vers 9. They shall make captains of the armies to lead the people That is they shall order the battel and appoint every captain in his place to lead the severall companies of souldiers for we must not think that captains were now first chosen when they were come nigh unto the battel as it is said above vers 2. and that they had marched so farre already without leaders Vers 10. When thou comest nigh unto a citie to fight against it then proclaim peace unto it To wit any citie out of the land of Canaan Indeed the Hebrews say that they were to proffer peace even to the inhabitants of Canaan Bâ—t because first they were expressely charged utterly to destroy the inhabitants of Canaan to the end they might dwell in their room might not be ensnared by their dwelling amongst them and secondly we do not reade that ever Joshua tendered peace to â—ny of the cities though it be mentioned as a strange thing and a sâ—gne of Gods hardning their hearts that never any of those people did of their own accord crave peace save the Gibeonites onely Josh 11. 19. There was not a citie â—hat made peace with the children of Israel save the Hivites the inhabitants of Gibeon all other they took in battel yet we never find that there was peace proffered them and it seems that the Gibeonites did therefore seek it by craft because otherwise they saw it would not be granted them and thirdly it is expressely noted as a fault in the Israelites Judges 1. 28. that they put the Canâ—anites to tribute and did not utterly drive them out therefore this is onely to be understood of such cities as they should besiege that were not of the cities of the land of Canaan Vers 13. And when the Lord thy God hath delivered it into thine hands c. That is when through Gods assistance thou hast taken it by force and assault Vers 15. Thus shalt thou do unto all the cities which are very farre off from thee which are not of the cities of these nations But these must neither have peace offered them nor must their women and little ones and cattel be spared when their cities are taken by force for the following reason doth manifestly exclude them from both these favours vers 18. That they teach you not to do after all their abominations which they have done unto their Gods so should you sinne against the Lord your God Vers 19. Thou shalt not destroy the trees thereof c. That is fruit-trees wherewith the land cannot be suddenly stored again these might not be cut down no not for their use in the siege I do not think that it was unlawfull to cut down a fruit-tree when necessitie required it onely the Lord teacheth them to take heed that in their rage they did not so waste the land as to ruine even posteritie also Vers 20. And thou shalt build bulwarks against the citie c. That is with such trees as are not fruit-trees CHAP. XXI Vers 1. IF one be found slain in the land which the Lord thy God giveth to thee to possesse it lying in the field c. The field is onely here mentioned because in cities and towns such murders are seldome committed so secretly but that the murderer is found out yet when it so happened that in a town or citie a man was found murdered and the man that did the fact could not be found though all diligence had been used to find it out it is most probable that the same course was taken for the expiation of the bloudshed that is here prescribed vers 3. Vers 2. Then thy Elders and Judges shall come forth and they shall measure c. That is the Elders and the Judges of the towns or cities round about shall for the better satisfaction of them all come forth and see the measure taken betwixt the dead bodie and the cities round about it to wit if it be doubtfull what â—itie is nearest and that because the next citie was to make expiation for the murder as it follows in the next verse Vers 3. The Elders of that citie shall take an heifer which hath not been wrought with c. This is enjoyned for the expiation of that murder the authours whereof could not bâ— found out thereby to teach them how much the Lord is displeased with murder and with the neglect of Magistrates if they did not use all care to secure the high-wayes about them from all robberie and murder and to search out the murderers when any man was secretly killed that he might be puâ—ished for the bloud he had shed The Elders of the citie next to the slain man had this work of making an expiation imposed upon them because there was most probabilitie that some of the inhabitants there had shed this bloud and besides they were most culpable for not well guarding and watching the place where the murder was committed and that which is enjoyned to be done by way of expiation for this murder thus secretly committed is the killing of a heifer which hath not been wrought with and which hath not drawn in the yoke and however some hold that this heifer did represent the murderer in whose stead it was put to death and therefore it was an heifer that had never born the yoke to signifie the murderer to have been a wicked wretch a sonne of Belial that is lawlesse and without yoke yet it is more generally and upon better grounds held that this heifer did signifie Christ by whose death they were to expect that satisfaction should be made to Gods justice that the guilt of this murder might not be laid to their charge And indeed in that it was an heifer which had not been wrought with and which had not drawn in the yoke and consequently could not be slain for any thing disliked in it the fitter it was to be a lively representation of Christ who was never under the bondage of sinne nor never did any thing blame-worthy but did voluntarily undergo that which he did suffer for our sakes See the note upon Numb 19. 2. Vers 4. And the Elders of that citie shall bring down the heifer unto a rough valley c. This was done principally to strike them with the greatâ—r horrour for the sinne committed for the carrying of this heifer that was to bear the punishment due to the offender as an accursed thing that would defile their fields c. into a desert place did notably teach them that murder was an execrable sinne and dangerous But yet withall it might also signifie that Christ of whom this heifer was a type was to suffer in a horrid place called Calvarie or Golgotha Matth. 27. 33. as likewise that by this expiation the guilt of this accursed
sinne was removed from them their fields and cities Vers 5. And the priests the sonnes of Levi shall come near c. The priests are here enjoyned to be present first to shew by their presence that this was a kind of extraordinary sacrifice secondly that the Elders might before them as in Gods presence protest their innocencie thirdly to see that all was done according to the law and to satisfie the Elders in any thing that might seem doubtfull fourthly that they might blesse them in the name of the Lord that is pray for them and upon these things thus done pronounce them free from the bloudshed all which is implyed in the following words for them the Lord thy God hath chosen to minister unto him and to blesse in the name of the Lord and by their word shall every controversie and every stroke be tried Vers 6. And all the Elders of that citie that are next unto the slain man shall wash their hands over the heifer c. To wit thereby first to signifie that they were guiltlesse of the bloud of the slain man as for the same reason when Pilate was to condemne Christ he took water and washed his hands before the multitude saying I am innocent of the bloud of this just person Matt. 27. 24. secondly to intimate their desire that the guilt of this murder might fall and lie upon this heifer over whom they washed their hands and that so the people might be free and thirdly to teach us that even those that are moâ—t guiltlesse and innocent ought to clear themselves from the very suspicion of any evil amongst men Vers 7. And they shall answer and say Our hands havâ— not shed this bloud c. This word answer may seem to imply that the priests did examine the Elders concerning this murder and then they answered him as here is expressed Vers 10. When thou goest forth to warre against thine enemies c. This Law which implyes a liberty for men to marry women taken captives though they had wives already is herein like that of divorce Deut. 24. which was onely suffered for the hardnesse of their hearts and it is to be understood onely of the captives of forein nations not of the Canaaniâ—es who were to be all destroyed Vers 12. Then thou shalt bring her home to thine house and she shall shavâ— her head and parâ— her nails c. According to the two different translations of this last clause there are two different Expositions given of it for if we reade it as it is in the margin of our Bibles she shall shave her head and suffer her nails to grow then it seems evident that her head was shaved her nails suffered to grow and the servile attire of captives was put upon her purposely that being thus deformed he might hereby be beaten from desiring her to be his wife But if we reade it as upon better grounds it is in our text she shall shave her head and pare her nails and put the raiment of her captivity from off her that is the goodly attire which she had on when she was taken captive then these outward signes were to teach them that if they desired to marry such a captive she must renounce her heathenisme and all the superfluous and corrupt customes and superstitions thereof and worship God onely as the Israelites did living now a new and holy life as became Gods people into whose stock she was to be ingrafted and to shew them in what manifest danger they would bâ— of being defiled by such wives if they did not renounce their former religion and heathenish cusâ—omes and course of life I know there are some Expositours do hold that hereby also was figured that if Gods people would make use of the philosophy of the heathens or any other thing which being good in it self hath been abused by them they must be carefull to shave off and pare away whatever is superstitious and sinnefull thereiâ— But that these rites were intended to signifie this it is hard to say Vers 13. And bewail her father and her mother a full moneâ—h This was enjoyned either that the Israelite that had taken this woman captive might have so much time to consider of what he did beforehand and not to do that in the heat of his lust which he should afterwards repent but might rather be weaned from his desire of taking her to be his wife or else this was enjoyned as the other parâ—iculars before mentioned as an outward expression of the womans utter renouncing her fathers house that she might be ingrafted into the Israel of God for this mourning for her parents as if they were dead was a kind of bidding farewell for ever to them according to that of the Psalmist Hearken O daughter and consider and encline thine eare forget also thine own people and thy fathers house Psal 45. 10. Vers 14. And it shall be if thou have no delight in â—er then thou shalt let her go whither she will c. By way of satisfaction for the wrong he had done her he was freely to set her at liberty Now this putting away â—f the captive woman after he had married her upon some dislike or displeasure taken against her was one of those things which God did never approve but onely tolerate to the Jews for the hardnesse of their hearts And indeed if there were danger lest the husband should kill or grievously oppresse a wife of their own nation upon displeasure taken against her and therefore they were permitted rather to give their wives a bill of divorce and put them away much more would there have been great danger of the killing or extreme hard usage of a wife that had formâ—rly been taken as a captive and therefore the man is here allowed to put her away but withall he is restrained from selling her under pretence that she was his captive and servant but is appointed to set her at liberty to go whither she would Vers 16. He may not make the sonne of the beloved first-born before the sonne of the hated c. That is the sonne of the hated being yet living and that because the right of the first-born by Law of nature belonged unto him Vers 19. Then shall his father and his mother lay hold on him and bring him out unto the Elders of his citie c. Who were no doubt to examine the truth of the accusation brought against him and accordingly to proceed Vers 21. And the men of his citie shall stone him with stones that he die c. That is after the accusation given in against this rebellious sonne is sufficiently proved the Elders shall condemne him and so he shall be stoned and thus by the severity of this Law not onely children were kept in aw that they might not daâ—e to rebell against their parents but also parents were taught to be the more carefull of the education of their children Vers 23. His body shall not
it a matter of any great moment in it self whether they sowed a field with pure wheat or with wheat and riâ— mingled together as we do now in many places But thus was the Lord pleased under theâ—e outward elements to teach them matters of greater moment for whilest the Lord would not allow them any mixture in such slight and triviâ—ll things as these hereby they were led as it were by the hand to conâ—â—der how much more hatefull to God all mixâ—ures were in matters of greater moment as in religion and in the duties of his worship and how strictly the Lord required that they shoâ—ld keep themâ—elves to the purity and simplicity of his word without mingling any thing of their own inventions through curiosity or a perverse imitation of the strange 〈◊〉 of oâ—her nations which he had not enjoyned them If they might not sow a field â—ith mingled seeds much lesse might they teach the truth of God mixt with any errour if they might not wear a linsey-wolsey garment mâ—ch lesse mâ—y we think to cloth our souls in case of justification with Chriâ—â—s righteousnesse and our own Gâ—l 2. 16. yea all hypocrisy and whatever was not pure and sincere was hereby condemned And this I say was the main and principall drift of these laws Now in this particular law concerning their vineyards there are two things that are farther questionable to wit first what is meant here by sowing a vineyard with divers seeds secâ—ndly what that reason is that is here given for this law lest the fruit of thy seed which thou hast sown and the fruit of thy vâ—neyard be desiled And in answer hereto for the first we must know that by divers sâ—eds here is meant any seeds different or divers from that of the vine I know that some Exposiâ—oâ—rs hold that â—he sowing of mingled seeds as of wheat and barley in the void and empty ground betwixt the rows of the vines there planted is onely here forbidden and that the Israelites might lawfully sow any one sort of seed betwixt the rows of their vines so they sowed no more But this was sufficiently forbidden in that former law Levit. 19. 19. Thou shalt not sow thy field with mingled seed and besides the reason that is here given for this prohibition is not that the mâ—ngling of divers seeds might be prevented but the mingling of the fruit of any seâ—d with the fruit of the vine And therefore I conceive that the sowing of any seed together with their vines is here sorbidden and indeed because the reaâ—on here given for this law is that the fruit of their seed sowen and the fruit of their vines might not be mingled together and so be defiled it is worth our considering whether this be not meant rather of the seed of fruit-trees then of corn and herbs the fruit whereof was not likely to be mingled with that of the vine and thus as in that law Levit. 19. 19. the sowing of severall kinds of grain in one field was forbidden so here the sowing of the seed of other fruit-trees together with the vine As for the reason here annexed to this law lest the fruit of thy seed which thou hast sown and the fruit of thy vineyard be defiled some understand it thus lest the fruit of their seed and their vineyard be corrupred and marred to wit because whilest the heart of the earth is sucked away by too many things sown or planted in it neither of them can be good and fair as they would otherwise be but both are spoyled and good for nothing and thus they say the Israelites were taught to take heed of a covetous and greedy desire to draw more from the earth then it is well able to bear But it is better by others understood of their being defiled by being mingled together for as that is said to be pure which is not mixed as that we call pure wheat which is not mixed with any other grain so that may be said to be defiled which is mingled especially being done contrary to Gods law and so rendered unlawfull either in first-fruits or otherwise to be offered to the Lord. Vers 10. Thou shalt not plow with an ox and an asse together The princâ—pall end of this law I have shown in the foregoing note upon vers 9. But yet there might be other grounds of this law besides for first God might have respect herein to the good of thâ—se poore creatures that must needs both suffer by such unequall yoking the ox on whom the whole labour of drawing must needs lie for want of another that with equall strength should help forward the work and the asse by being haled on beyond that which he is able to do and secondly hereby might also be signified both that men ought not to be imployed in those callings for which they are unfit to the overburdening of others that are joyned with them in that service and that God will not endure the unequall yoking of his people with infidels of which the Apostle speaks 2. Cor. 6. 14 c. Vers 11. Thou shalt not wear a garment of divers sorts as of wollen and liâ—eâ— together See the former note upon vers 9. Vers 12. Thou shâ—lt make the fringes upon the foure quarters of thy vesture wherewith thou coverest thy self Concerning the principall end of these fringes which was to put them in mind of the Lords commandments see the note upon Numb 15. 38. But besides by this prescrâ—bing them a fashion of attire whereby they might alwayes be known to be Israelites they were taught not to be ashamed openly to prosesse themselves the people of God and it might also be enjoyned as some think to prevent any undecency in the discovery of their naked skin for the Israelites wore long loose garments which being opened below both behind and on each side they had foure skirts or quarters as they are here called and these they were that had a fringe upon them round about by means whereof there was the lesse danger of discovering their bodyes as they went which they say is implyed in the last words of this verse wherewith thou coverest thy self Vers 15. Then shall the father of the damsel and her mother take and bring forth the tokens c. This was imposed upon the parents because the evil of which their daughter was accused if true would be a dishonour to them who ought to have been carefâ—ll guardians of their daughters chasâ—ity whence it was also that if their daughter was found guilty she was to be stoned before the doore of her fathers house vers 21 and if innocent her husband was to pay her father a hundred shekels of silver vers 19. for the wrong which by this false slander was done to him Vers 19. And she shall be his wife he may not put her away all his dayes Which was permitted to other men Deut. 24. 1. When a man hath taken a wiâ—â— and married her and it come
for ever The like is said of the Canaanites Ezra 9. 12 Now therefore give not your daughters to their sonnes neither take their daughters unto your sonnes nor seck their peace or their wealth for ever Now this is not meant of private revenge in malice which was alwayes unlawfull for the people of God oâ— that they should not seek the salvation of the souls of these people For this is good and acceptable in the sight of God our Saviour Who will have all men to be saved and to come unto the knowledge of the truth 1. Tim. 2. 3 4. but onely of publick confedracies with these people which was likely to be for their own hurt though for the others good The meaning therefore of these words is onely this that they must not make peace nor have any thing to do with them but rather be at perpetuall enmity with them And herein therefore if David offended by making peace with the Ammonites 2. Sam. 11. 1. 2. as many Expositours hold he did no marvell though the Lord suffered his messengers to be so basely used by them Vers 7. Thou shalt not abhorre an Edomite for he is thy brother That is thou shalt not so abhorre and Edomite as to exclude his posterity after he had embraced the faith of Israel from being admitted into the commonwealth of Israel unto the tenth generation as thou must exclude the Ammonites and Moabites for that this is meant by abhorring the Edomite in this clause and the Egyptian in the next is evident in the eighth verse where it is said by way of explaining these words The children that are begotten of them shall enter into the congregation of the Lord in their third generation The reason here given why the Lord would have them shew more respect herein to the Edomites then to the Ammonites and Moabites is this because they were their brethren as being the posterity of Isaac by Esau as they were by Jacob and so indeed the nearest of kinne to Israel of all the people on the earth Though the Edomites used them as discourteously as they passed along to go into Canaan as the Ammonites or Moabites did for they refused to let them passe through their land and came out armed against them Numb 20. 20 21. and the fault of the Edomite was the greater because he was Israels brother yet God will have them shew the Edomites more favour then other nations because they were their brethren the Lord hereby teaching them what love men ought to bear to their brethren and how we ought to bear with the injuries of brethren because of their near relation to us though it be a greater sault in them to be so injurious then it is in others Thou shalt not abhorre an Egyptian because thou wast a stranger in his land Though the Egyptians did most cruelly oppresse them yet must they be favoured fâ—â— tâ—e courtesie which in former times they received amongst them God hereby teaâ—â—ing men rather to remember good turns then injuries Vers 9. When the host goeth forth against thine enemies then keep thee from every wicked thing c. That is then no lesse then at other times yea then especially above all other times For this charge is given them first to teach them that God requires that in times of warre they should be as wary to avoid all kind of wickednesse as at other times Souldiers in the warre are wont to carry themselves as if they were lawlesse and might do what they list and therefore to prevent this they were told here that the Lord expects that his people should in such times of confusion keep themselves as strictly to the rule of holinesse and righteousnesse as at other times according that charge given by the Baptist to souldiers Luke 13. 14. Do violence to no man and be content with your wages yea secondly to shew them that then they had reason to be most carefull not to provoke God by any misdemeanour whether against the morall or ceremoniall Law such as are those particulars mentioned in the following verses to wit first because souldiers go out as it were to execute vengeance upon others for the evil they have done and they are not fit to punish others that are as bad themselves secondly because a clear conscience is one of the best means to make men trâ—ly valorous and thirdly because then there is most evident need of Gods assistance and most danger of mischief to come upon them if the Lord should leave them and give them over into the hands of their enemies as is implyed in the reason given for this law vers 14. For thy Lord thy God walketh in the midst of thy camp to deliver thee therefore shall thy camp be holy c. Vers 10. If there be among you any man that is not clean by reason of uncleannes that chanceth him by night c. Though for the pollution here spoken of they were not to be shut out of their camps and cities as lepers and others were yet they were it seems to go forth voluntarily from amongst their brethren till having washed themselves with water they returned at evening again to their tents and dwellings and this was to teach them what exact puritie and holinesse God required in his people Vers 12. Thou shalt have a place also without the camp c. That is a place designed for the use by public appointment whither they were bound to go that so their camp might not be defiled with their excrements and though the Lord might herein intimate their dutie in regard of civilitie and the care men ought to take not to do any thing that might offend or annoy their brethren yet doubtlesse the chief drift of this law was to teach them that in regard of Gods presence amongst them they ought to keep themselves clean from all spirituall pollutions the outward cleannesse and neatnesse here required being onely a shadow of that spirituall puritie which even in times of warre God required in his people Vers 15. Thou shalt not deliver unto his master the servant which is escaped from his master c. That is when it should be manifest that they fled to escape the 〈…〉 rage of cruel masters that did causelessely oppresse them In this case if they fled from their masters in other countreys and sought for shelter in the land of Israel or if they fled from any cruel maâ—â—er amongst the Israelites and sought for shelter from the Magistrate they were not to deliver them back to the tyrannie of savage men but in other cases as when they â—led in a gadding humour from their lawfull lords who did no wayes oppresse them or being guiltie of some capitall offense to escape deserved punishment we must not think God appointed his people to give harbour to such for this were to make this law contrary to that law Thou shalâ— not steal if they must be so just in all their dealings as to restore the beast
that ran astray much more such fugitive servants as thus robbed their masters by flying from them Vers 17. There shall be no whâ—re of the daughters of Israel nor a Sodomite c. Though the tolerating of whores and Sodomites that were of the sonnes and daughters of Israel be here onely expressed yet by necessary consequence the permitting of such open filthinesse by any other nations that should live amongst them is also forbidden who besides the ensnaring of Gods people to commit filthinesse with them might also corrupt them in regard of their religion too and seduce them by degrees to open idolatrie Vers 18. Thou shalt not bring the hire of a whore or the price of a dog into the house of the Lord c. It is a great question amongst Expositours what is meant here by the price of a dog First some conceive that because these two are joyned thus together the hire of a whore and the price of a dog this last is intended of some filthy thing as well as the first and so they conclude that as amongst us men are wont sometimes to give money to have some goodly horse to cover their mares so it was in those times for dogs and this is meant here by the price of a dog Secondly others think it is meant of such men as did openly in the sight of others commit uncleannesse in a most impudent and brutish manner Thirdly others again think that as in the foregoing verse the whore and the Sodomite are joyned together There shall be no whore of the daughters of Israel nor a Sodomite of the sonnes of Israel so it is here likewise and by a dog is meant a Sodomite the word dog being used metaphorically as it is also Rev. 22. 15. without are dogs and by the price of a dog is meant the hire that was given to him with whom men commit that horrid and unnaturall sinne of Sodomie And last of all most Expositours take it according to the plain meaning of the words for the price of a dog that is sold which being an unclean and withall a base and contemptible creature God would not allow them to bring the price of it into his house Now these two last Expositions I conceive are most likely to be intended here but especially the last and that hereby God taught them to reverence his sanctuary and sacrifices Lev. 19. 30. and not to offer him any thing that had been sinfully gotten or to contribute basely to any holy uses as thinking any thing good enough for his worship and service who forbiddeth hiâ— name to be despised his altar and table to be thought contemptible Mal. 1. 6 7 8. or his house to be made a den of thieves Jer. 7. 11. Vers 19. Thou shalt not lend upon usury to thy brother usury of money usury of victualls c. This last clause implyes the hainousnesse of the sinne forbidden to wit the exacting of usury from those that wanted meat and for their supply were glad to borrow of their neighbours Vers 20. Unto a stranger thou mayest lend upon usury c. That is a gentile who was also an infidel for to strangers who were brethren in the faith they might not lend upon usury Levit. 25. 35 3â— Vers 21. When thou shalt vow a vow unto the Lord thy God thou shalt not slack to pay it To wit a vow which was possible and lawfull See the note upon Numb 30. 2. Vers 25. When thou comest to the standing corn of thy neighbours then thou mayest pluck the ears with thine hand c. And therefore when our Saviours disciples did this the Pharisees charged them not with taking that which was not theirs but onely with doing that which might not be done on the Sabbath day Matth. 12. 1 2. CHAP. XXIV Vers 1. WHen a man hath taken a wife and marryed her c. Two things must be known for the fuller understanding of this law concerning divorces first that whereas it is said here that if after a man hath marryed a wife his wife find no favour in his eyes because he hath found some uncleannesse in her hereby is meant any thing whatsoever either in her person or in her qualities and manners which being at the time of marriage unknown to him he hath afterwards discovered and for it dislikes and abhorres his wife yea though the cause of his dislike were never so slight a matter and therefore did the Pharisees so propound the question they made concerning this law to wit whether a man might put away his wife for every cause Matth. 19. 3. and secondly whereas it is said of such a man so disliking his wife then let him write her a bill of divorcement and give it in her hand and send her out of his house the meaning is onely that if he put her away he must write her a bill of divorcement c. for this was not a dispensation in regard of that first divine institution of marriage allowing the Jews without sinne to put away their wives upon any dislike taken against them contrary to that which God at first dâ—d establish for a law to all poâ—terity to wit that a man should have but one wife and a woman but one husband and they two should be one flesh for even when Moses law was in its full force such divorcings were displeasing to God Mal. 2. 16. The Lord the God of Israel saith that he hateth putting away no it was onely a law made in favour of the wife so put away that she should have in this case a bill of divorce given her that if she were put away causelesly she might have this as a testimony for her that she had not of her own accord forsaken her husband but was put away that without any just cause on her part and so was now free It is true indeed that by this law there was implicitly granted a permission or toleration of these unjust divorces to the Israelites in those times to wit that they might without incurring any punishment thus put away their wives and this injustice in the husband did so farre break the knot of marriage that it was lawfull for the wife so put away to marry another husband but yet still this which was thus tolerated was sinâ—ull in the husband and displeasing to God and onely permitted by Moses for the hardnesse of their hearts Matth. 19. 8. Moses because of the hardnesse of your hearts suffered you to put away your wives that is because they were such a perverse and hard-hearted people that had they been restrained from this they would have been likely to have made the lives of their wives extremely miserable by all kind of savage and cruell tyrannizing â—ver them and perhaps would at last have attempted to make them away and therefore also even this toleration of such causelesse divorces was abrogated by our Saviour Matth. 5. 31 32. It hath been said Whosoever shall put away his wife
great inhumanity and crueltie and a notable contempt of God who is so constantly wont to plead the cause of those that are so barbarously used and secondly in regard of that which God had so lately done for the Israelites in Egypt for when God had so immediately before manifested the speciall love that he bore to this people by taking such vengeance on the Egyptians for their sakes and by those many strange signes and wonders which he had wrought amongst them it argued a high degree of desperate boldnesse in the Amalekites that yet notwithstanding they were not afraid to fight against them and so indeed in fighting against them to fight against God Vers 19. Thou shalt blot out the remembrance of Amalek from under heaven This judgement God appointed Saul to execute 1. Sam. 15. 2 3. but he failed in the performance of it Afterwards God stirred up the Simeonites in Hezekiahs dayes who smote the rest of the Amalekites 1. Chron. 4. 42 43. And some of them even of the sonnes of Simeon five hundred men went to mount Seir having for their captains Pelatiah and Neariah and Rephaiah and Uzziel the sonnes of Ishi And they smote the rest of the Amalekites that werâ— escaped and dwelt there unto this day and what befell Haman and his sonnes who were of that race is largely related in the third chapter of Esther CHAP. XXVI Vers 2. THou shalt take of the first of all the fruit of the earth This seemeth to have been done by every mâ—n and that every year either at the feast of Pentecost callâ—d also the feast of weeks as seemeth to be implyed Deut. 16. 10. And thou shalt keep the feâ—st of weeks unto the Lord thy God wâ—th atribute of a freewill-offering of thy hand c. or rather at the feast of tabernacles which is called the feast of in-gathering at the years end Exod. 23. 16. when they brought of the first-fruits of their fruit-trees as the bringing of them in a bushel seems to imply And these first-fruits they thus brought unto the Lord first as an acknowledgement thâ—t it was the Lord that had freely given them this land as he had promised to their forâ—fathers which is thaâ— vers 3. I professe c. and that of him they still held it and to him therefore as by way of tribâ—te due to him the Lord in chief they brought these first-fruits secondly to tesâ—isie that the yearly fruitfulnâ—sse of this their land was also from his blâ—ssing c. Vers 3. And thou shalt go unto the priest that shall be in those dayes c. To wit as the figure of Christ in whom onely our services become acceptable wiâ—â— God Hebr. 13. 15. By him therefore lâ—t us offer the sacrifice of praâ—se to God continually that is the fruit of oâ—r lâ—ps giving thanâ—s to his naâ—e The â—ame was likewise taught them in the â—etting down of this basket of first-â—ruits before the altar vers 4. Vers 5. A Syrian ready to perish was my father and he went down into Egypt c. That is Jacob for though he was born in Canaan yet he was of the stock of Syrians for Abram his grandfather came out of Ur of the Chaldees the land of his nativity Gen. 11. 28. which was a part of Syria whence Laban who lived in the same countrey is also called a Syrian Gen. 28. 5. Yea Jacob was not onely born of Syrian parents and onely lived as his fathers had done before him a stranger and pilgrim in the land of Canaan but also abode a great part of his time there for there he dwelt with Laban twenty years at least in hard service Hos 12. 12. And Jacob flâ—d into the countrey of Syria and Israel served for a wife and for a wife he kept sheep When he returned thence into the land of Canaan after a few years by the extremity of famine he was constrained to remove into Egypt to which extremity I conceive the holy Ghost hath here speciall reference in calling him a Syrian ready to perish though withall it may have respect also to the poverty and misery he underwent in Syria and in his going thither wheâ— he fled for his life because of his brother Esau But however this acknowledgement of the meannesse of their originall was doubtlesse thereby to magniâ—y the goodnesse of God in raising them to such a condition as now they did enjoy Vers 10. And thou shalt set it before the Lord thy God and worship bâ—fore the Lord thy God It is said before vers 4. that the man that brought this basket of first-fruits was to deliver it into the hand of the priest and therefore the meaning of this which is said here of his setting it before the Lord is onely this that he should leave it there set down before the altar to wit by the priest who with the rest of his brethren did afterwards eat them all first-fruits appertaining to them as we may see Deut. 18. 4. As for that second clause and worship before the Lord thy God hereby is meant that after he had delivered his basket of first-fruits into the hands of the priest to be set down before the Lord aâ—d had made that thankfull and open profession of Gods great goodnesse to his people which is expressed largely in the foregoing verses he was then to adde such other duties of Gods worship and service as were to be performed as prayer and offering sacrifices and then bowing down before the Lord to depart away Vers 11. And thou shalt rejoyce in every good thing which the Lord thy God hath given unto thee c. Though thâ—s may be extended to the chearâ—ull using of Gods gifts all the year after which â—hey might indeed the more comfortably enjoy when they had in this teâ—tifyed their thankfulnesse as he had appointed yet I conceive it is chieflly intended of their feasting together in Jerusalem after they had done their serviâ—e together with the Levites and strangers with the peace-offerings they had brought thither even as they used to do at all other feasts Deut. 16. 11 15. Vers 12. When thou hast made an end of tithing all the tithes of thine encrease the third year which is the year of tithing c. See the note upon chap. 14. 28. Vers 14. I have not eaten thereof in my mourning Thaâ— is even in my greatest wants and necessities when I was put to the greateâ—t straits I have not ventured to supply my self from them and indeed that which men will not do at other times they will make bold to do when they are in want and diâ—tresse and therefore were they appointâ—d particularly to clear themselves of this or else it may be meant of mourning for the losse of friends I have not eatâ—n thâ—reof in my mourning that is in the time of my mourning for my dead friends for hereby these hallowed things â—hould have been defiled Hos 9. 4. Their sacrifices shall be unto
upon thee unexpectedly Vers 3. Blessed shalt thou be in the citie and blessed shalt thou be in the sield That is in all places Vers 4. Blessed shall be the fruit of thy body and the fruit of thy ground c. That is blessed shalt thou be in all thy possessions Vers 5. Bâ—â—ssed shall be thy basket and thy store That is blessed shalt thou be in the use of all that thou hast Vers 6. Blessed shalt thou be when thou comest in and blessed shalt thou be when thou goest out That is in all thy imployments publick or private Vers 9. The Lord shall establish thee an holy people unto himself c. This chiefly is meant of spirituall blessings of being Gods peculiar people and the firm perpetuity of â—he covenant made with them and it is added in the last place as the chief â—iece 〈◊〉 their happâ—nesse Vâ—â—â— â—0 And all the people of the earth shall see that thou art called by the nâ—me of the Lord c. That is that thou art the peculiar people of God for the meaning is that all nations should plainly perceive by the singular blessings that shall be heaped upon this people that God did indeed own them for his speciall people and that they were called by his name as sonnes are called by the name of their 〈…〉 and wives by the names of their husbands Vâ—â—â— 12. The Lord shall open unto thee his good treasure the heaven c. Mosâ—s calls the heavens the Lords good treasure because he keeps there in store those things wherewith he causeth the earth to yield abundance of increase for the enriching of those that dwell therein as the rain to water the ground the heat of the sunne and the influence of the moon and starres to make all things therein to grow and prosper c. Vers 13. And the Lord shall make thee the head and not the tail c. That is thou shalt be highly esteemed above other nations and not scorned and despised as a base and contemptible people Vers 15. All these curses shall come upon thee and overtake thee That is there shall be no avoyding these judgements though thou triest all wayes and with all the skill and diligence that can be used dost endeavour to escape and fly from these miseries yet it shall not be thou mayest sometimes think that thou art gotten out of danger but thy hopes shall be in vain these judgements shall still pursue thee and at last overtake thee Vers 21. The Lord shall make the pestilence cleave unto thee c. That â—s God will send the pestilence into thy cities and towns and you shall be no wayes able to rid your selves of it when it is among you in vain shall any means be used to stay the spreading of the infection because the Lord shall command it to cleave unto you and to continue amongst you Vers 23. And the heaven that is over thy head shall be brasse and the earth that is under thee shall be iron It is not without cause that Moses saith not The heavens shall be brasse and the earth iron but the heaven that is over thy head shall be brasse and the earth that is under thee shall be iron for the Lord intended that this should give them a hint of fear by shewing them how God had hemmed them in with judgements on every hand if they should walk rebelliously against him Vers 24. The Lord shall make the rain of thy land powder and dust c. That is in stead of rain there shall fall upon thy grounds trees plants c. powder and dust which the wind and other things raise in times of drought Vers 28. The Lord shall smite thee with madnesse and blindnesse c. It is a spirituall madnesse and blindnesse and astonishment of heart which God here threatens to wit when God deprives men of the use at least of their understanding that they stand in a manner like a blind man or one that is suddenly amazed or astonished not knowing which way to turn themselves or shall do such things which if they were not bewitched as S. Paul saith of the Galatians Gal. 3. 1. if they were not blind or drunk or mad as we use to say they would never Accordingly therefore by groping at noon-day in the following verse all the effects are meant of this brutish stupidity and spirit of giddinesse wherewith the Lord in his just judgement doth many times strike men as when they shall cast themselves headlong into manifest dangers and shall not be able to apprehend the occasions of helping themselves or doing good to themselves though never so clearly proffered unto them when men shall runne on securely in those sinnes which the very light of nature must needs tell them are the high-way to hell and when Gods anger is clearly discovered by his judgements yet they will not see it when they shall live under plentifull means of grace and yet shall continue ignorant or wilfully reject both Christ and heaven and indeed in this regard we may well say that the Jews did thus through Gods just judgement grope at noon-day and so still do unto this houre in that the light of the Gospel shining upon them they would not nor will yet acknowledge Christ their promised Messiah which makes the Apostle say 2. Cor. 3. 14. that untill this day there is a vail over their minds in the reading of the old testament and Rom. 11. 8. God hath given them the spirit of slumber eyes that they should not see and ears that they should not hear unto this day Vers 30. Thou shalt betroth a wife and another man shall ly with her c. The sting of the judgement here threatned lies in this that their enemies should lie with those they had newly betrothed to be their wives before themselves had enjoyed them and so it is likewise in the particulars following that they should be bereaved of their new-built houses before they had dwelt a day in them and of their vineyards before themselves had eaten of the fruit of them Though it be misery enough at any time to have those things taken away by enemies wherein we delight yet it is a great aggravation of this misery when after we have taken much pains to get them and have set our hearts upon them and are filled with hope and expectation of enjoying the fruit of our labours then on a sudden they should be snatched away and so all our hope should be quite dashed and others should enjoy all the sweeâ— we had laboured for Vers 32. Thy sonnes thy daughters shall be given unto another people thine eyes shall look and fail with longing c. The judgement here threatned is first that they should behold with their eyes when their children were carried away captive which is a great aggravation of this calamity for it is not so great a vexation to heare of the losse of goods or children as to have
such men either to the breath which will break from the nostrils of some men especially when they are in a great chafe and furie whence is also that expression of Davids concerning the Lords high displeasure and indignation there went up a smoke out of his nostrils Psal 18. 8. or else to the terrour and violence of smoke which will arise and break forth from any combustible matter when it is first set on fire even hiding and covering the light of the heavens with its blâ—â—k clouds Vers 23. And that the whole land thereof is brimstone and salt and burning c. That is dried up barren and good for nothing Brimstone and salt where-ever they abound will so dry up the moisture of any grounds that they will be extremely parched and barren and hence is this expression here used not unlike that also Jer. 17. 6. For he shall be like the heath in the desert and shall not see when good cometh but shall inhabit the parched places in the wildâ—rnesse in a salt land and not inhabited Vers 26. For they went and served other gods and worshipped them gods whom they knew not and whom he had not given unto them The last clause of this verse may be diversly translated If we reade it as it is in the margin of our Bibles Who had not given to them any portion then it contains an exprobration of the ingratitude and folly of the Isâ—aelites in forsaking the Lord who had given them the land of Canaan and many oâ—â—er wayes done so much for them to go and worship other gods who had done and indeed could do nothing for them But if we reade it aâ— it is in our text And whom he had not given unto them then it contains the reason why they did so highly provoke God by their idolatry to wit becâ—use the Lord had not appointed them any such way of worship for we must know that the Israelites in all their idol-worship did still pretend the worshipping of the true God under those idâ—l-gods and therefore against that pretence this is opposed that he had not given unto them any such gods nor prescribed them any such way of worshipping him Vers 28. And cast them into another land as it is this day c. These are â—till the words of the natious that should thus in time to come talk of Gods judgements upon the Israelites after they were carried away as captives into a strange countrey Vers 29. The secret things belong unto the Lord our God but those things which are revealed c. The meaning of these words is plain and easie but yet why they are inserted here and what was Moses drift herein is not easily discerned Some say that this is not unfitly subjoyned to the foregoing exhortation for observing carefully the laws of God because it discovers and so gives us a hint to take heed of an ordinary root of disobedience to wit when men are ambitious to know and busily search after Gods secret counsels which they have nothing to do with and by that means are taken off from minding those revealed duties which do so nearly concern them But I rather conceive that this clause is here inserted either by way of explaining what he had formerly delivered to wit that he said not that they should certainly be thus destroyed as is before mentioned No whether your posterity saith he will by their rebellion thus provoke God and so bring this heavy indignation upon the land that is onely known to God â—nd secret things belong â—nto the Lord we must not meddle with them but that which he had said was onely this that if they did thus provoke the Lord then all this ruine should certainly befall them this God had revealed and that which God had revealed it became them and their children seriously to lay to heart or else by way of preventing an objection for if against all this that he had threatned they should object that God was infinitely mercifull and would not therefore destroy his people to this he anâ—wers Secret things belong unto the Lord how farre he will shew mercy either in forbearing you or giving you grace to repent that depends onely upon his secret counsel and we cannot search into it those things which are revealed belong unto us and to our children for ever and that which is revealed is that if we rebell against him he will poure out all these judgements upon the land except by repentance and turning to him we prevent this ruine which is that therefore we must look to that so by avoiding the sinne we may prevent the judgement And this most probably is the full drift of this clause And so Moâ—es â—akes way likewise to those promises of mercy to the penitent which follow immediately in the next chapter CHAP. XXX Vers 1. ANd it shall come to passe when all these things are come upon thâ—â— the blessing and the curse c. As if he had said when thou hast had experience both of the one and the other thou shalt by proof see how much beâ—ter it is to serve God then to rebell against him this will then bring thee â—o turâ—â—o the Lord and the Lord will then again be favourable to thee Vers 3. Then the Lord thy Goâ— will turn thy captivity and have compâ—ssiâ—â— upon thee c. That is upon their serious repentance So that it is of Gods mercy and compassion rather then any thing else that those that do most seriously râ—pent find favour at his hand Vers 6. And the Loâ—d thy God will circuâ—câ—sâ— thinâ— heâ—rt See chap. 10. 16. Verâ— 9. And thâ— Lord thy God will mâ—ke thâ—e plenteous in â—very work of thine hand in the fruit of thy body and in the fruit of thy cattel and in the fruit of thy lanâ— for good That is he will not bestow these outward blessings upon thee but it shall be for thy good that thou hast them Many are the worse for abundance of outward things then onely are they true blâ—ssings when they are given men for their good Vers 11. For this commandment which I command thee this day it is not â—idden from thee neither is it farre off By the commandment given them in charge which Moses here speaks of is not meant the law onely but the whole doctriâ—e of Moâ—es wherein he had revealed unto them the will of God concerning the way and means of salvation to wit faith in Christ the Messiah and new obedience following thereupon and this â—e saith they could not now neglect undeâ— a pretence of ignorance that they knew it not because God had so fully and effectually made it known unto them Thus the Apostle teacheth us under this place Rom. 10. where he telleth us that this commandment which Moses here speaketh of is the speech of the righteousnesse which is of faith vers 6. But the righteousnesse which is of faith speaketh on this wise Say not in thine heart Who shall ascend
will strike them with many plagues and they shall be wounded with them as with arrows suddenly and unexpectedly according to that Zaâ—h 9. 14. The Lord shall be seen over them and his arrows shall go forth as the lightning c. Vers 24. They shall be burnt with hunger That is consumed as with a fire by famine which maketh mens visages blacker then a cole c. Lam. 4. 8. Their visage is blacker then a cole they are not known in the streets their skinne cleaveth to their bones it is withered it is become like a stick And devoured with burning heat and with bitter destruction By burning heat as most Expositours conceive is meant the burning carbuncle or plaguesore a fiery ulcer on the body and therefore the same word though there translated burning coles is joyned with the pestilence Hab. 3. 5. Before him went the pestilence and burning coles went forth at his feet and so likewise by bitter destruction is meant the pest and other terrible sicknesses whereby God soon cutteth off the life of man with bitternesse Psal 91. 5 6. Thou shalt not be afraid for the terrour by night nor for the arrow tht flieth by day Nor for the pestilence that walketh in darknesse nor for the destruction that wasteth at noon-day I will also send the teeth of beasts upon them with the poison of serpents of the dust That is that hide themselves in the dust or that feed of the dust implying that as the wild beasts should kill them by force so the serpents also by secret subtilâ—y Vers 25. The sword without and terrour within shall destroy both the young man c. That is they that are abroad shall be slain with the sword and they that are within shall die with very terrour and fear thus according to the very letter of the words we may very well understand this place but yet some by terrour understand the terrible sword Vers 26. I said I would scatter them into corners c. God speaketh here after the manner of men but the generall drift of the words is this that their wickednesse provoked him almost utterly to destroy them but that he had respect to his own glory Vers 27. Were it not that I feared the wrath of the enemy lest their adversaries should behave themselves strangely c. Two severall wayes these words may be understood for first by the wrath of the enemy may be meant the excessive fury and rage of those their enemies whom God should imploy in punishing the sinnes of the people and then that which follows lest their adversaries should behave themselves strangely must be understood of the enemies strange and inhumane dealing with his people and so that this is alledged as one reason why the Lord did not let loose the enemies to destroy his people though their sinnes did mightily provoke him thereto to wit lest the enemy should in their boundlesse fury use them with such strange unheard of cruelty as God could not though angry endure his people should suffer and then the last branch contains another reason lest they should say Our hand is high and the Lord hath not done all this But secondly by the wrath of the enemy may be meant the proud insolency and madnesse of their enemies puft up with the good successe of their warres against Gods people and this the most of Expositours agree to And if we understand it thus then the words following are added by way of explaining this lest their adversaries should behave themselves strangely to wit in saying our hand is high and the Lord hath not done all this wherein their ascribing the glory of their victories to their own prowesse and power and not unto God is termed a strange behaviour either because therein they did as we may say make strâ—nâ—e of the matter as if all those evils that had befallen the Israelites were not the effects of Gods displeasure against them as if he had no hand at all in it but that all was to be ascribed to themselves or else because in this their pride they did so strangely exalt themselves above that they did before as if they were not the same men they were before or as if they had forgotten indeed themselves to be men and so then the drift of this verse is this that the reason why God would not by their enemies bring his people so near to utter destruction as their sinnes deserved was onely this lest their enemies should hereupon exalt and advance themselves and boast as if without Gods help they had done all they had done of which mad and strange insolency it is that David speaks Psal 140. 8. Grant not O Lord the desires of the wicked further not his wicked device lest they exalt themselves Vers 28. For they are a nation void of counsel neither was there understanding in them Some referre this to the enemies of Gods people of whom he had spoken in the foregoing words but it is doubtlesse spoken of the Israelites as is manifest in the following words O that they were wise c. and it is added as a reason why God was so ready to have brought such an overflowing scourge upon them as to make the remembrance of them cease from among men as he had said before vers 26. even because they were a nation void of counsel neither was there any understanding in them that is they were so blinded and hardened in their sinnes that they could not or would not see either what was like to be for their welfare here or eternally hereafter when the Lord did punish them what it was that had brought those plagues and miseries upon them Vers 29. Oh that they were wise that they understood this that they would consider their latter end That is oh that they would beforehand consider what the end will be of such stubborn rebellious courses that so by true repentance they might prevent these miseries which in the end will else certainly come upon them Vers 30. How should one chase a thousand c. That is seeing the Lord had promised the Israelites that a hundred of them should put ten thousand of their enemies to flight Levit. 26. 8. and this they had found true in many strange victories they had gotten wherein a handfull of them to speak of had defeated whole armies of their adversariâ—s how should it come to passe quite contrary that one of their enemies should chase a thousand of them and that two of their enemies should put ten thousand of them to flight except their rock had sold them and the Lord had shut them up that is except the Lord who is their rock and their onely stay strength and refuge had delivered them up into the power and hands of their enemies to be their slaves and vassals for so this phrase of shutting up is elsewhere used as Psal 31. 7 8. Thou hast known my soul in adversities and hast not shut me up into the hand of
the enemie Now Moses useth this figurative expression Except their rock had sold them to implie that it was not so much from the strength and prowesse of their enemies that the Israelites became their bondslaves as from the Lords delivering them into their hands and secondly that by delivering them up thus into bondage to their enemies the Lord did as it were renounce all interest in them as if he meant no longer to be their Lord but had left them to the power of other lords that should have dominion over them Indeed elsewhere it is said that the Israelites sold themselves Isai 52. 3. Ye have sold your selves for nought and ye shall be redeemed without money to wit because by their sinnes they brought themselves into thraldome but here it is said that the Lord sold them because it was the Lord that brought this judgement upon them Vers 31. For their rock is not as our Rock even our enemies themselves being judges That is their gods are not as our God and that the Heathen themselves cannot denie He had said that a few of their enemies could not have overcome multitudes of the Israelites if God had not delivered them up into their enemies hands and now the reason of this is given in these words to wit because the God of the Israelites was another manner of God then the idol-gods of the Heathens as if he had said It is no wonder though multitudes of the Heathen should be put to flight by a few of their enemies and that because their rock their idol-gods can do nothing at all for their defence for their rock is not as our Rock our God is of infinite power and therefore able to make his people victorious over all their enemies so that it could not be that their enemies should vanquish them except their God did withdraw his help and give them up into the hands of their enemies Now this he saith was so clear that their enemies themselves must needs conâ—â—sse it I know the meaning of those words even our enemies themselves being judges may be this that the destruction of the Israelites enemies in all ages the Egyptians Amalekites c. did sufficiently prove this truth that their gods were not to be compared with the God of Israel but I see no reason why we should not understand it of the confession of their enemies since the marvellous works which God did for the Israelites could not but convince their idolatrous adversaries though for the most part they held the truth in unâ—ighteousnesse as we see they did Pharaoh and his Egyptians Exod. 14. 25. The Egyptians said Let us flee from the face of Israel for the Lord fighteth for them against the Egyptians Vers 32. For their vine is the vine of Sodome and of the fields of Gomorrah That is their lives are abominable like those of Sodom and Gomorrah whence also is that of the prophet Isai 1. 10. and therefore no wonder though God be so highly offended with them Their grapes are grapes of gall c. Their works are here compared to gall the poyson of dragons and the venome of asps vers 23. because they were so distastfull to God and so deadly to themselves and others that should be infected by their example of which see the note on chap. 29. 18. but withall these expressions may have particular respect to their bitter and deadly malice against the prophets and other the faithfull servants of God in future times but especially against Christ and his Apostles c. Vers 34. Is not this laâ—d up in store with me and sealed up amongst my treasures Some understand this thus That what he had said in the foregoing words concerning the bitter malice of the Jews against Christ their Messiah and against the servants of Christ was one of those secrets known now beforehand to God to whom all future things are known and which by the event would be found to be true though now it would hardly be believed But I rather conceive that this is spoken of the certain punishment that did abide this people for these their horrible sinnes Is not this laid up in store with me saith the Lord and sealed up amongst my treasures that is though for a time I forbear to punish these cursed and bitter fruits and works of theirs yet let them not therefore think to escape for all their transgressions are laid up in store with me I keep a perfect account of every one of them and will be sure at last to bring them all forth and charge them full heavily upon them But what is meant by that last clause and sealed up amongst my treasures I answer that the meaning of this is either that a memoriall of their sinnes was kept in the unsearchable treasuries of his wisdome and knowledge as safely and carefully as men keep their treasures and so this place is parallel with that Job 14. 17. My transgression is sealed up in a bag and thou sewest up mine iniquitie or else that he kept remembrance of their sinnes together with those treasureâ— of wrath and vengeance which he had in store for wicked men which therefore he would bring forth together with their sinnes when the time came of calling them to an account and so give them the just reward of their wickednesse And indeed we reade of treasures of snow and of hail reserved against the time of trouble against the day of battel and warre Job 38. 22 23. and that they who abuse Gods forbearance and thereby embolden themselves to sinne do treasure up wrath against the day of wrath Rom. 2. 5. Vers 35. To me belongeth vengeance and recompence That is the work of punishing wickednesse and consequently the wicked wayes of this my people and therefore as their sinnes are known to me so they shall be undoubtedly punished by me Their foot shall slide in due time That is they shall fall into some mischief they shall not stand stedfast in the prosperous estate which now they do enjoy For the day of their calamitie is at hand c. That is after they once grow thus desperately wicked it shall not be long ere this calamitie here foretold shall come upon them Vers 36. For the Lord shall judge his people and repent himself for his servants That is the Lord as a judge shall punish the rebellious and shew mercie to the good and penitent and so will defend them against their oppâ—essours and take vengeance on them for the wrong they have done his people And thus by the generalitie of this word judge he passeth from speaking of Gods justice in punishing his people to speak of his mercie in taking pitie on them in the height of their miserie and of the vengeance he would poure forth upon their enemies When he seeth that their power is gone and there is none shut up or left That is none shut up in the enemies hand as captives and prisoners and noâ—e left at libertie
also the same title is given elsewhere both to the prophets in the old restament and to the ministers of the Gospel in the new for so Samuel is called 1. Sam. 9. 6. Behold now there is in this city a man of God and he is an honourable man and vers 7. The bread is spent in thâ— vessels and there is not a prâ—sent to bring to the man of God and Timothy 1. Tim. 6. 11. But thou O man of God flee these things c. Vers 2. The Lord came from Sinai and rose up from mount Seir unto them he shined forth from mount Paran The drift of this Preface prefixed before the blessings which we have in this and the three following verses is first by râ—hearsing the former goodnesse of God to his people Israel especially when he gave them his law by the hand of Moses and so entred into a covenant with them that he would be theâ—â— God and they should be his peculiar people to shew the ground of these following blessings to wit the free grace of God and his singular love to them above all nations that were upon the face of the earth and secondly to intimate that it was of God that he now spake to them and that he was onely subordinate to God in pronouncing these blâ—ssings as formerly in giving them the law As for these first words of the Preface The Lord came from Sinai and rose up from Seir unto them he shined forth from mount Parau either they are all joyntly meant of thâ— glorious manner of Gods revealing himself unto the Israelites when he gave them the Law onely there iâ— mention made of Gods rising from Seir and his shining forth from mount Paran which were places not farre from mount Sinai and so the glorious brightnesse wherein God appeared on Sinai did seem to shoot out and spread forth it self from all these places or else the severall branches thereof are meant of severall manifestations of God unto this people as he conducted them along from Egypt to the land of Canaan for the better understanding whereof we must note that Moses comparing the Lords revealing himself to Israel to the shining of the sunne upon the world as the prophet Habakkuk also doth Hab. â— 3 4. God came from Teman and the holy one from mount Paran Selah His glory covered the heavens and the earth was full of his praise and his brightnesse was as the light c. accordâ—â—gly he alludes to the severall degrees of the sunnes appearing to men in menâ—ioning the Lords severall manifestations of himself to his peoplâ— first the sunne gives forth its light to us in some smaller measure before it riseth and to this he alludes speaking of the Lords appearing â—o them when he gave them the law The Lord came from Sinai secondly after that the sunne riserh in the open sight of men and to this he compares the Lords farther manifestation of himself at mount Seir in that second clause and rose up from Seir to wit when he commanded the brasen serpent to be set up amongst them by looking whereon the Israelites were cured that were mortally bitten with fiery serpents a notable type of the promised Messiah that sunne of righteousnesse who was to arise with healing in his wings Mal. 4. 2. And 3. the sunne being once risen shines brighter and brighter unto perfect day and to this he alludes in the last clause he shined forth from mount Paran meaning thereby the Lords repeating and explaining the law to them by the ministry of Moses in the wildernesse of Paran But doubtlesse the best Exposition of these words is that Moses hereby meant the whole course of Gods proceeding in the glorious manifestation of himself to Israel as they went along to Canaan to wit in the pillar of a cloud and fire whereby they were led the Manna and quails which he sent them the giving and the repeating of the law and all other the marvellous works which he wrought for them And he came with ten thousands of saints That is he came attended in royall majesty to wit at the giving of the law on mount Sinai with an infinite multitude of those glorious spirits the Angels who are here called saints because of their purity and holinesse and from hence it was that both S. Stephen and S. Paul said of the law that it was given by the disposition of the Angels Acts 7. 53. and ordained by Angels by the hand of a Mediatour Gal. 3. 19. and that it was the word spoken by Angels Heb. 2. 2. From his right hand went a fiery law for them The law given to the Israeliteâ— from mount Sinai is called â— fiery law both because God spake it out of the midst of the fire Deut. 5. 22. and also to imply that the work of the law is to terrify men to humble them and to be the ministration of death and condemnation 2. Cor. 3. 7 9. this expression From his right hand went a fiery Law for them was either onely to intimate Gods giving them his Law or else rather to signifie that the Law was the sceptre in Gods right hand whereby he meant to govern his people and keep them in order as the Gospel is also called the rod of the Lords strength whereby he rules in the midst of his enemies Psal 110. 2. Vers 3. Yea he loved the people As this tends to the generall drift of the preface namely to discover the ground of the following blessings the speciall love which God bare to the Israelites so it hath also particular relation to that which immediately went before concerning Gods giving them his Law as intimating that to be a singular effect of Gods speciall love unto them From his right hand went a â—iery Law for them Yea he loved the people God doth many wayes testifie his love to his people but one of the choicest pledges of his love is that he gives them his word which he denies to others Psal 147. 19. 20. He sheweth his word â—o Jacob his statutes and his judgements unto Israel He hath not dealt so with any nation c. All his saints are in thy hand That is all Israels saints are in thy custody and protection O Lord. To be in Gods hand is to be under his power and custody under his guidance care and protection as Christ saith of his sheep John 10. 28. I give unto them eternall life and they shall never perish neither shall any man pluek them out of my hand But this priviledge Moses limits to the saints in Israel that is those that are Israelites indeed as Christ said of Nathaniel John 1. 47. a holy people as they professe themselves to be for such as professe themselves Israelites but are not saints that is truly sanctified by the spirit of God but live a wicked and unclean life God will not foul his hands with them such drosse are not worthy to be kept so charily Thou puttest away all
the wicked of the earth like drosse saith David Psal 119. 119. And they sat down at thy feet every one shall receive of thy word This may be added either further to illustrate the mercy of God to Israel in giving them his Law when as his peculiar people he instructed them in those things that concerned the good of their souls and they willingly submitted themselves to be instructed and directed by him or else it may be added as a note of distinction whereby the saints in Israel might be known from such as were onely Israelites by outward profession namely that such as were saints indeed would willingly receive and obey his word and therefore is that clause added every one shall receive of thy word However that phrase they sat down at thy feet is certainly meant of Gods instructing them and the peoples readinesse to receive his instruction and either it hath reference to the abiding of the Israelites at the foot of mount Sinai to receive the Law from God speaking from the top of the mount unto them after the manner as disciples used to sit at the feet of their master who from some higher seat did reade unto them whereupon it was that S. Paul said Act. 22. 3. that he was brought up at the feet of Gamaliel or else it may have reference to their resorting to the Sanctuary to be taught for that is called the footstool of Gods feet Psal 99. 5. Exalt ye the Lord our God and worship at his foot stool and Ezek. 43. 7. The Place of my throne and the place of the soles of my feet where I will dwell in the midst of the children of Israel for ever and my holy name shall the house of Israel no more defile Vers 4. Moses commanded us a Law even the inheritance of the congregation of Jacob. This which Moses speaks concerning himself in the name of the people is added to maintain the credit that was due to his ministery to shew that God had set him over them to teach and govern them and consequently that what he should now say as well as what he had before was to be received as if it had been spoken the God himself from heaven As for those words even the inheritance of the congregation of Jacob the Law is so called because God gave it them as a rare and precious treasure not for their use onely but for the use of their posterity after them Vers 5. And he was King in Jesurun when the heads of the people and the tribes of Israel were gathered together By Jefurun is meant Israel as before chap. 32. 15. concerning which see the notes there Now though it be said here of Moses for this hath reference to the foregoing verse where he spake of himself in a third person that he was King amongst them yet thereby is not meant that he was indeed a King and ruled as a Monarch amongst them but onely that when the Princes and people were assembled together he was chief amongst them and as it were a King He was in the supreme place of Magistracy and did the work of a King he gave them a Law though indeed that which he received from God and their chief affairs were still ordered by his direction And thus with this clause Moses closeth up the Preface prefixed before the blessings wherein by declaring the speciall love which God had alwayes shown to this people and how God had alwayes made use of him to make known his will to them he prepared the people to receive as from God that which in the following blessings he should say concerning their severall tribes Vers 6. Let Reuben live and not die and let not his men be few Jacob had prophecyed concerning this tribe that they should lose the dignity of the birth-right and should never come to any excellency amongst the tribes either for the number of the people or any other preheminence and that because of the incest of Reuben with his fathers concubine Gen. 49. 4. Vnstable as waters thou shalt not excell because thou wentest up to thy fathers bed Now therefore for the comfort of this tribe Moses pronounceth this blessing upon them Let Reuben live and not die that is though Reuben by his incest brought that curse upon himself pronounced by the mouth of his father yea though by the sinne of the Reubenites in adhering to Korah they deserved that God should utterly destroy them yet saith Moses they shall live and not die the name and tribe of Reuben shall still continue amongst the people of God and they also shall have a share in that life eternall which by the Messiah shall be obtained for the Israel of God And again Let not his men be few that is though for his sinne he hath lost the glory of excelling the other tribes in the number of his men which as â—he first-born he might otherwise have expected for we see that in the first numbring of the people Numb 1. 21. they were fewer then any of the tribes except Gad Asher and Benjamin and at the second they were two thousand seven hundred and seventy fewer then at the first Numb 26. 7. yet shall not his men be few though there shall not be so many in that tribe as in some others yet shall they still continue a numerous tribe Vers 7. And this is the blessing of Judah Simeon is not here mentioned of which the reason is shown vers 1. but Judah is set next after Reuben because the honour of the birthright was partly given from Reuben to Judah and in his tribe the regall power was afterwards settled Heare Lord the voice of Judah and bring him unto his people c. This prophecie hath respect to that blessing of Jacob Gen. 49. 8 9. 10 11. Judah thou art he whom thy brethren shall praise thy hand shall be in the neck of thine enemies c. The sceptre shall not depart from Judah nor a lawgiver from between his feet till Shiloh come c. and so that which Moses here saith concerning this tribe implies these two particulars first That those glorious priviledges promised there to this tribe concerning their Dignities their successe against their enemies and the raising up of the Messiah amongst them should not be obtained and kept without many difficulties and troubles and that because their enemies should often prevail over them and the regall dignitie should not be settled suddenly amongst them and when it was settled it should be often dangerously eclipsed as indeed it was many times but especially in the Babylonian captivitie so that they should be forced to seek and pray earnestly for the accomplishment of that which God had promised are they did obtain it and secondly that yet at last upon the prayers of the faithfull Heare Lord the voice of Judah that which God promised should truly be performed the regall dignitie should be settled in that tribe they should be victorious over their enemies
generall and that for the speciall interest that they have in God who hath all the creatures at his command for their help for thence is that phrase of Gods riding upon the heavens in their help whereby is implyed first that look as a man turns and winds the horse he rides on which way he pleâ—seth so doth the Lord rule the heavens and all the host of them and secondly that when Gods people are in any distresse and present help is necessary for them God will come in to their aid with as much speed as the heavens move Vers 28. Israel shall then dwell in safety alone See the note on Numb 23. 9. The fountain of Jacob shall be upon a land of corn and wine That is the people which flow out of Jacob as out of a well or fountain shall be seated in a fruitfull land so that fountain is here used for a river or stream issuing from a fountain as Psal 104. 10. He sendeth the springs or fountains which runne among the hills and waters often signify peoples Rev. 17. 15. The waters which thou sawest where the where sitteth are peoples and multitudes of nations and tongues And thus this phrase is used Psal 68. 26. Blesse ye God in the congregations even the Lord from the fountain of Israel and Isa 48. 1. Hear ye this O house of Jacob which are called by the name of Israel and are come forth out of the waters of Judah Indeed the Hebrew word here translated the fountain doth sometime signify an eye in which sense some interpret this place that the eye of Jacob should look upon a land of corn and wine c. Vers 29. And who is the sword of thy excellency God is here said to be the sword of Israels excellency because it was by his fighting for them that he became famous and excellent above others for martiall exploits And thine enemies shall be found liars unto thee That is they shall pretend to be friends for fear when thâ—y are enemies in their hearts or it may be meant that the boasting of their enemies in the help of their idol-gods and their vilifying the strength of Israel through the assistance of their God should in the conclusion be discovered to be lies CHAP. XXXIV Vers 1. ANd Moses went up from the plains of Moab unto the mountaiâ— of Nâ—bo c. Look as the labourer when the night comes goes to his chamber that he may lay himself down to rest so did Moses at the commandmenâ— of the Lord go up to mount Nebo to die And the Lord shâ—wed him all the land of Gilead unto Dan c. That is he shewed him the whole land of Canaan for Gilead was on the outside of Jordan and given to Reuben Gad and Manasseh Deut. 3. 12 13. Dan which waâ— called also Leshem Josh 19. 47. or Laish Judg. 18. 27 29. was a city in the furthest part of the land Northward where also the portion of Naphtali lay the land of Ephraim and Manasseh was in the midst of Canaan in Samaria the land of Judah was in the Southern part of the countrey and the midland sea called the utmost sea vers 2. was the Western coast this view therefore which Moses had of the whole land was by the marvellous work and grace of God toward his servant for by the ordinary power of nature it was not possible that in one place and at one time he should behold so large a countrey and therefore God saith to Moses ver 4. I have caused thee to see it with thine eyes And this doubtlesse God did for him to comfort him and to allay the bitternesse of death by shewing him before his death what a rich pleasant and fruitfull countrey God had provided for his afâ—licted people for though he were never like to set his foot upon it yet it must needs do him good to think that Israel the people whom â—e loved so dearly should enjoy so fair an habitation Vers 5. So Moses the servant of the Lord dyed there c. Though Moses brought the Israelites to the river Jordan yet into the land of Canaan he might not carry them that honour was reserved for Joshua or Jesus the sonne of Nun and so it is also spiritually The law may fit us and prepare us for Christ but it can never bring us into possession of the heavenly Canaan that honour is peculiarly reserved for our Lord Jesus Christ who by his own bloud opened a way into that holy place having obtained eternall redemption for us Heb. 9. 12. and is now gone before thither to prepare a place for us Vers 6. And he buried him in a valley in the land of Moab c. That is Jehovah buried him or Mâ—chael Jude 9. Now this buriall of Moses by Christ was a type of Christs abolishing the ceremoniall law given by Moses for it is he that hath abolished the law and the ordinances he hath blotted out the handwriting of ordinances that was against us which was contrary to us and took it out of the way Coloss 2. 14. But no man knoweth of his sepulchre untâ— this day There was never any of Gods Worthyes deserved the honour of being carryed to the grave with the solemnity of a mournfull funerall better then Moses did who had brought the Israelites out of Egypt and had fourty years together endured so much for their sakes in governing them and leading them through the wildernesse yet lest the Israelites should in a preposterous zeal yield any superstitious honour either to his dead body or sepulchre the Lord would not suffer them to bury him but miraculously conveyed away his dead body and buried it nor ever suffered them to know where he was buried Indeed it is said Jude 9. That Michael the Archangel contended with the devil and disputed about the body of Moses whereby it appears that the devil would have had the place of his buriall known that it might have been an occasion of idolatry but the Lord prevented this mischief And besides by burying the dead body of Moses in an unknown place lest the Israelites should take up his dead body again in an unwarrantable manner and carry it with them into the land of Canaan the Lord Christ was pleased to signify though more obscurely that he hath so abolished the legall ordinances that they must be buried in eternall oblivion and never be looked after nor minded any more And indeed they that go about to revive any of those ceremonies of the law their work is no other in Gods eyes then the raking up of Moses dead body which the Lord would not have to be taken â—p again from the sepulchre wherein he laid it Vers 9. And Joshua the sonne of Nun was full of the spirit of wisdome for Moses had laid his hands upon him See Numb 27. 18. FINIS
19. Let not God speak with us lest we dye Vers 13. There shall not a hand touch it but he shall surely be stoned or shot through whether it be beast or man c. Or touch him that is the man or beast that shall touch the mountain for that concerning the beast was enjoyned to teach men the more carefully to avoid it And the reason of this command was first lest apprehending the offenders they transgresse themselves in touching the mountain whence those two sorts of death were appointed of stoning if they were near hand of striking them through with darts if further off secondly to teach them how execrable the offender should be unto them as a thing that would defile them they must not touch it but stone it or strike it through When the trumpet soundeth long they shall come up to the mount By the ministry of Angels there was a trumpet sounded when this trumpet sounded long that is with a long protracted sound as trumpeters use to do when they are about to make an end then they were appointed to come up to the mount that is to the bottome of the mount so farre as their limits and marks extended but not beyond See ver 16 17. It came to passe on the third day in the morning that there were thunders c. and the voice of the trumpet exceeding loud so that all the people that was in the camp trembled And Moses brought forth the people out of the camp to meet with God and they stood at the nether part of the mount Vers 15. Be ready against the third day Come not at your wives Implying that they were to lay by all worldly cares and carnall affections that they might be wholly intent to the hearing of the Law See 1. Cor. 7. 5. Defraud you not one the other except it be with consent for a time that ye may give your selves to fasting and prayer Vers 16. There were thunders and lightnings and a thick cloud upon the mount c. Yea together with thunder and lightnings the earthquake and sound of the trumpet there fell also great showers of rain as David hath expressed it Psal 68. 8. The earth shook the heavens also dropped at the presence of God Now all this terrour was to signifie and set forth the nature of the Law whose work it is to shew the judgement prepared for sinners and so to terrifie and amaze Vers 19. And when the voyce of the trumpet sounded long and waxed lowder and lowder Moses spake and God answered him by a voyce That is they talked together What it was that Moses said it is a weaknesse to enquire since it is not expressed We are onely hereby taught how that promise was accomplished ver 9. that the people should heare the Lord speaking to Moses in a distinct and audible voyce yet withall probable it is that now that was done whereof the Apostle speaks Hebr. 12. 21. So terrible was the sight that Moses said I exceedingly fear and quake and that the Lord hereupon cheared him up and spake comfortably to him Vers 22. And let the priests also which come near unto the Lord sanctifie themselves c. By the Priests here doubtlesse were meant the first-born of every family to whom the prerogative of the priesthood belonged and who hitherto were imployed in offering sacrifices till by Gods appointment the priesthood was afterwards settled in the tribe of Levi. Now the charge that is here given Moses particularly concerning them is not meant of that which before was enjoyed all the people ver 10. that they might be prepared in a holy manner to present themselves before the Lord which doubtlesse the priests did then observe no lesse then the rest of the people but of a peculiar watching over themselves to keep themselves clean from all pollutions and particularly from being defiled with sinne by touching the mount which happely they might have been the bolder to do in regard of their priesthood if there had not been a speciall charge given to them Vers 23. And Moses said unto the Lord The people cannot come up to mount Sinai c. Thus Moses replyed not by way of contradicting what God had said and to make known that this charge which God now gave him was needlesse but by way of further enquiry concerning Gods will for hearing that charge again repeated Moses began to bethink himself whether he had not omitted something of that which was before given him in charge so in an humble manner professeth how carefully to his best knowledge he had done what God had commanded for the restraining of the people from touching the mount covertly intimating hereby his desire to be further informed if he had hitherto omitted any thing which ought to have been done Vers 24. And the Lord said unto him Away get thee down c. Notwithstanding Moses former answer the Lord again bids him haste away down adding the reasons to wit 1. that he might fetch Aaron thither to him 2. that he might again renew his charge to the people that they should not come near the mount and especially to the priests lest they should presume too farre in regard of their priviledge CHAP. XX. Vers 1. ANd God spake all these words saying c Namely after Moses was gone down to the people and had the second time as God commanded given them straight charge not to passe the bounds that were set them lest they provoked the Lord to break forth upon them to slay them Vers 18. And all the people saw the thundrings c. This word is generally used for seeing hearing or perceiving Thus that which is said Gen. 42. 1. When Jacob saw that there was corn in Egypt c. is expressed Act. 7. 12. But when Jacob heard that there was corn c. Vers 20. Fear not for God is come to prove you God is not said to prove men by any thing he doth because thereby he comes to find out that concerning those men which he knew not before but because thereby he doth that which those do that prove men that is he discovers that either to the men themselves whom he proves or to others which was not manifest before And so Moses here tells the Israelites that the Lord had spoken to them with so much terrour to prove them that is to discover how weak they were and unable to endure Gods glorious majestie and much lesse his wrath and indignation and also to make it manifest whether the apprehension of this majesty of God would make them fear to offend him or no. Vers 21. And the people stood afarre off and Moses drew near unto the thick darknesse where God was That is the people stood aloof from the mount as Moses had enjoyned but Moses went up into the mount to wit together with Aaron for so God had before commanded chap. 19. 24. Thou shalt come up thou and Aaron with thee Yea and after this because
the people were so terrified at the manner of the giving of the Law when the Elders had desired of Moses that he would recieve from God his statutes and judgements that they then afterwards might recieve them from him the Lord consented hereto and so the people were sent away to their tents and Moses went up to the top of the mount Deut. 5. 30 31. Go saith the Lord to Moses say to them Get you into your tents again but aâ— for thee stand thou here by me c. Vers 22. Say unto the children of Israel Ye have seen that I have talked with you from heaven This is premised as a reason of the following precept because ye onely heard me speak out of heaven ye saw no image therefore ye shall make no image Now it is said here that God spake unto them from heaven though he spake to them from the midst of the fire on the top of Mount Sinai either because it was the voyce of God who dwelleth in the heavens or because the aire is also usually called the heaven as Gen. 1. 20. and fowl that may fly above the earth in the open firmament of heaven Vers 24. An altar of earth shalt thou make unto me c. This is meant of such altars as they should be appointed to rear as they were upon the way untill they came to the place which the Lord should choose to settle his worship there and happely of altars reared afterwards upon extraordinary occasions And these they must make either of earth or of rough stone as ver 25. both that the worthlessenesse of the matter and form might shew that God would not have them places of his worship for perpetuity and likewise that they might be types of Christs humane nature for Christ is our altar Hebr. 13. 10. We have an alâ—ar whereof they have no right to eat which serve the tabernacle and of the mean and contemptible condition wherein Christ lived upon the earth of which the Prophet speaks Isa 53. 2. He hath no form nor comlinesse and when we shall see him there is no beauty that we should desire him See the note also upon Exod. 27. 1. In all places where I record my name I will come unto thee and I will blesse thee Together with that foregoing precept for the service of God he addes a promise of his presence his gracious acceptance of their sacrifices and service as also his blessing that should attend them thereupon onely this is limited to the places that he should choose to put his name there as he speaks elsewhere Deut. 12. 5. But unto the place which the Lord your God shall choose out of all your tribes to put his name there even unto his habitation shall ye seek c. And the reason of adding this here seems to be 1. to restrain them from rearing altars wherever themselves pleased they must do it onely in places which he should choose to record his name there and 2. to restrain them from having any superstitioâ—s conceits in time to come of these places where altars had been raised for the worship of God for saith the Lord into whatever places you come if I there appoint you to build an altar I will accept of your service and will blesse you in one place as well as in another And for this very cause it was as I before observed that the Lord commanded such slightnesse in making their altars to prevent superstition that the people might see they were not intended for succeeding times Vers 25. Thou shalt not build it of hewen stone See the notes upon the foregoing verses If thou lift up thy tool upon it thou hast polluted it Namely by transgressing the commandment of God Thus that which in mans judgement and art should polish it Gods Law maketh to be a pollution so is it with humane wisdome in preaching the Gospel 1. Cor. 2. 4. And my preaching was not with enticeing words of mans wisdome but in demonstration of the spirit and of power Vers 26. Neither shalt thou go up by steps unto mine altar c. This was also so given in charge concerning altars to be raised upon extraordinary occasions and which were not to continue for constant use for it is evident by the height of Solomons altar which was ten cubits high 2. Chron. 4. 1. that the Priests went up offer sacrifices thereon though doubtlesse they were not such steps as are in ladders whereon whilest they went up there might be danger of discovering their nakednesse to those that were beneath them and though the altar which Moses made for the Tabernacle was but three cubits high yet it is said that the sacrificers did ascend up to it and descend down from it Lev. 9. 22. Aaron came down from offering of the sinne-offering and therefore there was some kind of ascending to this altar also Either therefore it is meant of altars suddenly to be raised of earth or unpolished stones upon extraordinary occasions or else the steps forbidden are not all kind of stairs but such as are on ladders whereon there might be danger of discovering the Priests nakednesse which God would have prevented 1. for comelinesse and honesty sake and 2. lest any uncomely thing in the Priests should impair the honour of those sacred rites CHAP. XXI Vers 1. NOw these are the judgements which thou shalt set before them That is the judiciall laws Vers 2. If thou buy an Hebrew-servant c. Divers wayes the Hebrews came to be sold for servants to their brethren for 1. sometimes being condemned for theft they were sold by the judges that so satisfaction might be made to the owner for the goods they had stollen if otherwise they were not able to make satisfaction chap. 22. 3. If he have nothing he shall be sold for his theft 2. by reason of poverty they might sell their children for servants as is â—vident in the 12. verse of this chapter or themselves Lev. 25. 39. And if thy brother that dwelleth by thee be waxen poore and be sold unto thee c. 3. in case of debt which they were not able to pay they and their children might be sold as servants for satisfaction of the debt whence is that complaint of the poore widow 2. King 4. 1. The creditour is come to take unto him my two sonnes to be bondmen and that in the parable Mat. 18. 25. For as much as he had not to pay his Lord commanded him to be sold and his wife and children and all that he had and payment to be made Now in all these cases here is a law given concerning the time of their service namely that they should serve those that had bought them onely six years and that in the seventh year they should set them free Elsewhere it is evident that if the year of Jubile fell within the compasse of those six years their servants were then also to be set free though it were but a year